The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Marriage at Sea, by W. Clark Russell

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net


Title: A Marriage at Sea

Author: W. Clark Russell

Release Date: May 24, 2010 [EBook #32516]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MARRIAGE AT SEA ***




Produced by Al Haines










A MARRIAGE AT SEA



BY

W. CLARK RUSSELL





METHUEN & CO. LTD.

36 ESSEX STREET, W.C.

LONDON




_First Issued in this Cheap Form in 1919_

This Book was First Published (Two Vols.)  . . . February 1891

Second Edition (One Vol.)  . . . . . . . . . . . February 1892




CONTENTS

CHAPTER

    I.  THE RUE DE MAQUETRA
   II.  THE ELOPEMENT
  III.  AT SEA
   IV.  SWEETHEARTS IN A DANDY
    V.  DIRTY WEATHER
   VI.  SWEETHEARTS IN A STORM
  VII.  THE CARTHUSIAN
 VIII.  OUTWARD BOUND
   IX.  WE ARE MUCH OBSERVED
    X.  A SINGULAR PROPOSAL
   XI.  GRACE CONSENTS
  XII.  A MARRIAGE AT SEA
 XIII.  THE MERMAID
  XIV.  HOMEWARD BOUND
   XV.  THE END
        POSTSCRIPT




A MARRIAGE AT SEA


CHAPTER I

THE RUE DE MAQUETRA

My dandy-rigged yacht, the _Spitfire_, of twenty-six tons, lay in
Boulogne harbour, hidden in the deep shadow of the wall against which
she floated.  It was a breathless night, dark despite the wide spread
of cloudless sky that was brilliant with stars.  It was hard upon the
hour of midnight, and low down where we lay we heard but dimly such
sounds of life as was still abroad in the Boulogne streets.  Ahead of
us loomed the shadow of a double-funnelled steamer--an inky dye of
scarcely determinable proportions upon the black and silent waters of
the harbour.  The Capecure pier made a faint, phantom-like line of
gloom as it ran seawards on our left, with here and there a lump of
shadow denoting some collier fast to the skeleton timbers.

The stillness was impressive; from the sands came a dull and distant
moan of surf; the dim strains of a concertina threaded the hush which
seemed to dwell like something material upon the black, vague shape of
a large brig almost directly abreast of us.  We were waiting for the
hour of midnight to strike and our ears were strained.

"What noise is that?" I exclaimed.

"The dip of sweeps, sir," answered my captain, Aaron Caudel; "some
smack a-coming along--ay, there she is," and he shadowily pointed to a
dark, square heap betwixt the piers, softly approaching to the impulse
of her long oars, the rhythmic grind of which in the thole-pins made a
strange, wild ocean music of the far-off roar of the surf, and the sob
of water alongside, and the delicate wash of the tide in the green
piles and timbers of the two long, narrow, quaint old piers.

"How is your pluck now, Caudel?" said I in a low voice, sending a
glance up at the dark edge of the harbour-wall above us, where stood
the motionless figure of a _douanier_, with a button or two of his
uniform faintly glimmering to the gleam of a lamp near him.

"Right for the job, sir--right as your honour could desire it.  There's
but one consideration which ain't like a feeling of sartinty--and that
I must say consarns the dawg."

"Smother the dog!  But you are right, Caudel.  We must leave our boots
in the ditch."

"Ain't there plenty of grass, sir?" said he.

"I hope so; but a fathom of gravel will so crunch under those hoofs of
yours that the very dead buried beneath might turn in their
coffins--let alone a live dog wide awake from the end of his beastly
cold snout to the tip of his tail.  Does the ladder chafe you?"

"No, sir.  Makes me feel a bit asthmatic-like, and if them duniers get
a sight of me they'll reckon I've visited the Continent to make a show
of myself," he exclaimed, with a low, deep-sea laugh, whilst he spread
his hands upon his breast, around which, under cover of a large, loose,
long pea-coat, he had coiled a length of rope-ladder with two iron
hooks at one end of it, which made a hump under either shoulder-blade.
There was no other way, however, of conveying the ladder ashore.  In
the hand it would instantly have challenged attention, and a bag would
have been equally an object of curiosity to the two or three
Custom-House phantoms flitting about in triangular-shaped trousers and
shako-like headgear.

"There goes midnight, sir!" cried Caudel.

As I listened to the chimes a sudden fit of excitement set me trembling.

"Are ye there, Job?" called my captain.

"Ay, sir," responded a voice from the bows of the yacht.

"Jim?"

"Here, sir," answered a second voice out of the darkness forward.

"Dick?"

"Here, sir."

"Bobby?"

"Here, sir," responded the squeaky note of a boy.

"Lay aft all you ship's company and don't make no noise," growled
Caudel.

I looked up; the figure of the _douanier_ had vanished.  The three men
and the boy came sneaking out of the yacht's head.

"Now, what ye've got to do," said Caudel, "is to keep awake.  You'll
see all ready for hoisting and gitting away the hinstant Mr. Barclay
and me arrives aboard.  You onderstand that?"

"It's good English, cap'n," said one of the sailors.

"No skylarking, mind.  You're a listening, Bobby?"

"Ay, sir."

"You'll just go quietly to work and see all clear, and then tarn to and
loaf about in the shadows.  Now, Mr. Barclay, sir, if you're ready, I
am."

"Have you the little bull's-eye in your pocket?" said I.

He felt and answered, "Yes."

"Matches?"

"Two boxes."

"Stop a minute," said I, and I descended into the cabin to read my
darling's letter for the last time, that I might make sure of all
details of our romantic plot, ere embarking on as hare-brained an
adventure as was ever attempted by a lover and his sweetheart.

The cabin lamp burned brightly.  I see the little interior now and
myself standing upright under the skylight, which found me room for my
stature, for I was six feet high.  The night-shadow came black against
the glass, and made a mirror of each pane.  My heart was beating fast,
and my hands trembled as I held my sweetheart's letter to the light.  I
had read it twenty times before--you might have known that by the
creases in it and the frayed edges, as though, forsooth, it had been a
love-letter fifty years old--but my nervous excitement obliged me to go
through it once more for the last time, as I have said, to make sure.

The handwriting was girlish--how could it be otherwise, seeing that the
sweet writer was not yet eighteen?  The letter consisted of four
sheets, and on one of them was very cleverly drawn, in pen and ink, a
tall, long, narrow, old-fashioned chateau, with some shrubbery in front
of it, a short length of wall, then a tall hedge with an arrow pointing
at it, under which was written, "HERE IS THE HOLE."  Under another
arrow indicating a big, square door to the right of the house, where a
second short length of wall was sketched in, were written the words,
"HERE IS THE DOG."  Other arrows--quite a flight of them, indeed,
causing the sketch to resemble a weather-chart--pointed to windows,
doors, a little balcony, and so forth, and against them were written,
"MAM'SELLE'S ROOM," "THE GERMAN GOVERNESS'S ROOM," "FOUR GIRLS SLEEP
HERE,"--with other hints of a like kind.

I carefully read the letter.  Suppose the ladder which Caudel had wound
around his broad breast should prove too short?  No! the height from
the balcony to the ground was exactly ten feet.  She had measured it
herself, and that there might be no error, had enclosed me the length
of pack-thread with which--with a little weight at the end of it--she
had plumbed the trifling distance.  She hoped it would be a fine night.
If there should be thunder I must not come.  She would rather die than
leave the house in a thunderstorm.  Neither must I come if the sea was
rough.  She was acting very wrongly--why did she love me so?--why was I
so impatient?  Could I not wait until she was twenty-one?  Then she
would be of age and her own mistress: three years and a month or two
would soon pass, and, meanwhile, our love for each other would be
growing deeper and deeper--at least _hers_ would.  She could not answer
for mine.  She was content to have faith.

All this was very much underlined, and here and there was a little
smudge as though she had dropped a tear.

But she had plucked up as she drew towards the close of her letter,
and, mere child as she was, there was a quality of decision in her
final sentence which satisfied me that she would not fail me when the
moment came.  I put the letter in my pocket and went on deck.

"Where are you, Caudel?"

"Here, sir," cried a shadow in the starboard gangway.

"Let us start," said I; "there is half-an-hour's walk before us, and
though the agreed time is one, there is a great deal to be done when we
arrive."

"I've been a-thinking, Mr. Barclay," he exclaimed, "that the young
lady'll never be able to get aboard this yacht by that there up and
down ladder," meaning the perpendicular steps affixed to the harbour
wall.

"No!" cried I, needlessly startled by an insignificant oversight on the
very threshold of the project.

"The boat," he continued, "had better be in waiting at them stairs,
just past the smack, astarn of us there."

"Give the necessary orders," said I.

He did so swiftly, bidding two of the men to be at the stairs by one
o'clock, the others to have the port gangway unshipped that we might
step aboard in a moment, along with sails loosed and gear all seen to,
ready for a prompt start.  We then ascended the ladder and gained the
top of the quay.

A _douanier_ stood at a little distance.  As we rose over the edge of
the wall he approached, and by the aid of the lamp burning strongly
close at hand, he recognised us as persons who had been coming and
going throughout the day.  Caudel called out "_Bong swore_," and moved
off that his bulky frame might not be visible.  The man in a civil
voice asked in French if we had any fire-arms on us.

"No, no," I responded, "we are going to fetch a friend who has
consented to take a little cruise with us.  The tide is making, and we
hope to be under way before two o'clock."

"You English love the sea," said he, good-naturedly; "all hours of the
day and night are the same to you.  For my part, give me my bed at
night."

"Here is something to furnish you with a pleasant dream when you get to
bed," said I, giving him a franc.  "When are you off duty?"

"I am here till four o'clock," he answered.

"Good," said I, and carelessly strolled after the portly figure of my
captain.

We said little until we had cleared the Rue de l'Ecu and were marching
up the broad Grande Rue, with the church of St. Nicholas soaring in a
dusky mass out of the market-place, and the few lights of the wide,
main street rising in fitful twinklings to the shadow of the rampart
walls.  A mounted gendarme passed; the stroke of his horse's hoofs
sounded hollow in the broad thoroughfare and accentuated the deserted
appearance of the street.  Here and there a light showed in a window;
from a distance came a noise of chorusing: a number of fellows, no
doubt, arm-in-arm, singing "Mourir pour la Patrie," to the inspiration
of several glasses of sugar and water.

"I sha'n't be sorry when we're there," said Caudel.  "This here ladder
makes my coat feel a terrible tight fit.  I suppose it'll be the first
job of the sort ye was ever engaged in, sir?"

"The first," said I, "and the last too, believe me.  It is nervous
work.  I would rather have to deal with an armed burglar than with an
elopement.  I wish the business was ended, and we were heading for
Penzance."

"And I don't suppose the young lady feels extray comfortable, either,"
he exclaimed.  "Let me see: I've got to be right in my latitude and
longitude, or we shall be finding ourselves ashore.  It's for us to
make the signal, ain't it, sir?"

"Yes," said I, puffing, for the road was steep and we were walking
rapidly; "first of all you'll have to prepare the ladder.  You haven't
forgotten the rungs, I hope?" referring to three brass pieces to keep
the ropes extended, contrivances which had been made to my order,
resembling stair rods with forks and an arrangement of screws by which
they could be disconnected into pieces convenient for the pocket.

"They're here, sir," he exclaimed, slapping his breast.

"Well, we proceed thus: The bull's-eye must be cautiously lighted and
darkened.  We have then to steal noiselessly to abreast of the window
on the left of the house and flash the lantern.  This will be answered
by the young lady striking a match at the window."

"Won't the scraping of the lucifer be heard?" inquired Caudel.

"No, Miss Bellassys writes to me that no one sleeps within several
corridors of that room."

"Well, and then I think you said, sir," observed Caudel, "that the
young lady'll slip out on to the balcony, and lower away a small length
of line to which this here ladder," he said, giving his breast a thump,
"is to be bent on, she hauling of it up?"

"Quite right," said I; "you must help her to descend whilst I hold the
ladder taut at the foot of it.  No fear of the ropes breaking, I hope?"

"Lord love 'ee," he said heartily, "it's brand new rattline-stuff,
strong enough to hoist the mainmast out of a first-rate."

By this time we had gained the top of the Grande Rue.  Before us
stretched an open space dark with lines of trees; at long intervals the
gleam of an oil lamp dotted that space of gloom; on our right lay the
dusky mass of the rampart walls, the yawning gateway dully illuminated
by the trembling flame of a lantern into a picture which carried the
imagination back into heroic times, when elopements were exceedingly
common, when gallant knights were to be met with galloping away with
women of beauty and distinction clinging to them, when the midnight air
was vocal with guitars, and nearly every other darkling lattice framed
some sweet, pale, listening face.

"Which'll be the road, sir?" broke in Caudel's tempestuous voice.

I had explored the district that afternoon, had observed all that was
necessary, and discovered that the safest, if not the shortest, way to
the Rue de Maquetra where my sweetheart, Grace Bellassys, was at
school, lay through the Haute Ville or Upper Town as the English called
it.  The streets were utterly deserted; not so much as a cat stirred.
One motionless figure we passed, hard by the Cathedral--a policeman or
gendarme--he might have been a statue; it was like pacing the streets
of a town that had been sacked, in which nothing lived to deliver so
much as a groan; and the fancy was not a little improved by our
emergence into what resembled a tract of country through a gateway
similar to that by which we had entered, over which there faintly
glimmered out to the sheen of a near lamp the figure of Our Lady of
Boulogne erect in some carving of a boat.

"Foreigners is a queer lot," exclaimed Caudel.  "I dunno as I should
much relish living between them walls.  How much farther off is it,
sir?"

"About ten minutes," said I.

"A blooming walk, Mr. Barclay, sir, begging your pardon.  Wouldn't it
have been as well if you'd had ordered a fee-hacre to stand by ready to
jump aboard of?"

"A fee what?" said I.

"What's the French for a cab, sir?"

"Oh, I see what you mean.  No.  It's all down-hill for the lady.  A
carriage makes a noise; then there is the cabman to be left behind to
tell all that he knows."

Caudel grunted an assent, and we strode onwards in silence.  It was an
autumn night, but the air was very soft, and the largest of the
luminaries shone with the mellow glory of a summer that was yet rich
and beautiful in its decay.  From afar, in the direction of the Calais
Road, came the dim rumbling noise of a heavy vehicle, like the sound of
a diligence in full trot; otherwise the dark and breezeless atmosphere
was of an exquisite serenity--too placid indeed to please me; for
though the yacht was to be easily towed out of Boulogne harbour, I had
no fancy for finding myself becalmed close off the pier-heads when the
dawn broke.

The Rue de Maquetra was--is, I may say; I presume it still exists--a
long, narrow lane leading to a pretty valley.  Something more than
half-way up it, on the left-hand side, stands a tall convent wall, the
shadow of which, dominated as the heights were by trees on such a
motionless midnight as this, plunged the roadway into deepest gloom.
The whole length of the lane, to the best of my remembrance, was
illuminated by two, at the outside by three, lamps which revealed
nothing but their own flames, and so bewildered instead of assisting
the eye.

Directly opposite the convent wall stood the old chateau, darkened and
thickened in front by a profusion of shrubbery, with a short length of
wall, as I have already said, at both extremities of it.  The grounds
belonging to the house, as they rose with the hill, were divided from
the lane by a thick hedge which terminated at a distance of some two
hundred feet.

We came to a stand and listened, staring our hardest with all our eyes.
The house was in blackness; the line of the roof ran in a clear sweep
of ink against the stars, and not the faintest sound came from it or
its grounds, save the delicate tinkling murmur of a fountain playing
somewhere amongst the shrubbery in front.

"Where'll be the dawg?" exclaimed Caudel in a hoarse whisper.

"Behind the wall there," I answered, "yonder, where the great square
door is.  Hark!  Did not that sound like the rattle of a chain?"

We listened; then said I:

"Let us make for the hole in the hedge.  I have its bearings.  It
directly fronts the third angle of that convent wall."

We crept soundlessly past the house, treading the verdure that lay in
dark streaks upon the glimmering ground of this little-frequented lane.
The clock of the convent opposite struck half-past twelve.

"One bell, sir," said Caudel; "it's about time we tarned to, and no
mistake.  Lord, how I'm a-perspiring!  Yet it ben't so hot neither.
Which side of the house do the lady descend from?"

"From this side," I answered.

"Well clear of the dawg anyhow," said he, "and _that's_ a good job."

"Here's the hole," I cried, with my voice shrill beyond recognition of
my own hearing through the nervous excitement I laboured under.

The hole was a neglected gap in the hedge, a rent originally made
probably by donkey-boys, several of whose cattle I had remarked that
afternoon browsing along the ditch and bank-side.  We squeezed through,
and found ourselves in a sort of kitchen garden, as I might imagine
from the aspect of the shadowy vegetation; it seemed to run clear to
the very wall of the house on this side in dwarf bushes and low-ridged
growths.

"There'll be a path I hope," growled Caudel.  "What am I atreading on?
Cabbages?  They crackle worse nor gravel, Mr. Barclay."

"Clear yourself of the rope-ladder, and then I'll smother you in your
big pea-coat whilst you light the lamp," said I.  "Let us keep well in
the shadow of the hedge.  Who knows what eyes may be star-gazing
yonder?"

The hedge flung a useful dye upon the blackness of the night; and our
figures against it, even though they should have been viewed close to,
must have been indistinguishable.  With a seaman's alacrity Caudel
slipped off his immense coat, and in a few moments had unwound the
length of ladder from his body.  He wore a coloured flannel shirt--I
had dreaded to find him figuring in white calico!  He dropped the
ladder to the ground, and the iron hooks clanked as they fell together.
I hissed a sea blessing at him through my teeth.

"Have you no wick in those tallow-candle fingers of yours?  Hush!
Stand motionless."

As I spoke the dog began to bark.  That it was the dog belonging to the
house I could not swear.  The sound, nevertheless, proceeded from the
direction of the yard in which my sweetheart had told me the dog was
chained.  The deep and melancholy note was like that of a bloodhound
giving tongue.  It was reverberated by the convent wall and seemed to
penetrate to the farthest distance, awaking the very echoes of the
sleeping river Liane, and it filled the breathless pause that had
fallen upon us with a torment of inquietude and expectation.  After a
few minutes the creature ceased.

"He'll be a whopper, sir.  Big as a pony, sir, if his voice don't belie
him," said Caudel, fetching a deep breath.  "I was once bit by a
dawg----" he was about to spin a yarn.

"For heaven's sake! now bear a hand and get your bull's eye alight," I
angrily whispered, at the same moment snatching up his coat and so
holding it as to effectually screen his figure from the house.

Feeling over the coat he pulled out the little bull's-eye lamp and a
box of matches, and catching with oceanic dexterity the flame of the
lucifer in the hollow of his hands, he kindled the wick, and I
immediately closed the lantern with its glass eclipsed.  This done, I
directed my eyes at the black smears of growths--for thus they
showed--lying round about us, in search of a path; but apparently we
were on the margin of some wide tract of vegetables, through which we
should have to thrust to reach the stretch of sward that, according to
the description in my pocket, lay immediately under the balcony from
which my sweetheart was to descend.

"Pick up that ladder--by the hooks--see they don't clank--crouch low;
make a bush of yourself as I do, and come along," said I.

Foot by foot we groped our way towards the tall, thin shadow of the
house through the cabbages--to give the vegetation a name--and
presently arrived at the edge of the sward; and now we had to wait
until the clock struck one.  Fortunately there were some bushes here,
but none that rose higher than our girth, and this obliged us to
maintain a posture of stooping which in a short time began to tell upon
Caudel's rheumatic knees, as I knew by his snuffling and uneasy
movements, though the heart of oak suffered in silence.




CHAPTER II

THE ELOPEMENT

This side of the house lay so black against the fine, clear, starry
dusk of the sky that it was impossible to see the outlines of the
windows in it.  I could manage, however, to faintly trace the line of
the balcony.  My heart beat fast as I thought that even now my darling
might be standing at the window peering through it, waiting for the
signal flash.  Caudel was thinking of her too.

"The young lady, begging of your pardon, sir, must be a gal of uncommon
spirit, Mr. Barclay."

"She loves me, Caudel, and love is the most animating of spirits, my
friend."

"I dorn't doubt it, sir.  What room will it be that she's to come out
of?"

"The dining-room--a big, deserted apartment where the girls take their
meals."

"'Tain't her bedroom, then?"

"No.  She is to steal dressed from her bedroom to the
_salle-a-manger_--"

"The Sally what, sir?"

"No matter, no matter," I answered.

I pulled out my watch, but there was no power in the starlight to
reveal the dial-plate.  All continued still as the tomb, saving at
fitful intervals a low note of silken rustling that stole upon the ear
with some tender, dream-like gushing of night-air, as though the
atmosphere had been stirred by the sweep of a large, near, invisible
pinion.

"This here posture ain't so agreeable as dancing," hoarsely grumbled
Caudel, "could almost wish myself a dwarf.  That there word beginning
with a Sally--"

"Not so loud, man; not so loud."

"It's oncommon queer," he persisted, "to feel one's self in a country
where one's language ain't spoke.  The werry soil don't seem natural.
As to the language itself, burst me if I can understand how a man
masters it.  I was once trying to teach an Irish sailor how to dance a
quadrille.  'Now, Murphy,' says I to him, 'you onderstand you're my
wiz-a-wee?'  'What's dat you call me?' he cried out.  'You're anoder
and a damn scoundrel besoides!'  Half the words in this here tongue
sound like cussing of a man.  And to think of a dining-room being
called a Sally--"

The convent clock struck one.

"Now," said I, "stand by."

I held up the lamp, and so turned the darkened part as to produce two
flashes.  A moment after a tiny flame showed and vanished above the
balcony.

"My brave darling!" I exclaimed.  "Have you the ladder in your hand?"

"Ay, sir."

"Mind these confounded hooks don't chink."

We stepped across the sward and stood under the balcony.

"Grace, my darling, is that you?" I called in a low voice.

"Yes, Herbert.  Oh, please be quick.  I am fancying I hear footsteps.
My heart is scarcely beating for fright."

But despite the tremble in her low, sweet voice my ear seemed to find
strength of purpose enough in it to satisfy me that there would be no
failure from want of courage on her part.  I could just discern the
outline of her figure as she leaned over the balcony, and see the white
of her face vague as a fancy.

"My darling, lower the line to pull the ladder up with--very softly, my
pet--there are iron hooks which make a noise."

In a few moments she called: "I have lowered the line."

I felt about with my hand and grasped the end of it--a piece of twine,
but strong enough to support the ladder.  The deep, blood-hound-like
baying of the dog recommenced, and at the same time I heard a sound of
footsteps in the lane.

"Hist!  Not a stir--not a whisper," I breathed out.

It was the staggering step of a drunken man.  He broke maudlingly into
a song when immediately abreast of us, ceased his noise suddenly and
halted.  This was a little passage of agony, I can assure you!  The dog
continued to utter its sullen, deep-throated bark in single strokes
like the beat of a bell.  Presently there was a sound as of the
scrambling and crunching of feet, followed with the noise of a lurching
tread; the man fell to drunkenly singing to himself again and so passed
away up the lane.

Caudel fastened the end of the twine to the ladder, and then grunted
out: "All ready for hoisting."

"Grace, my sweet," I whispered, "do you hear me?"

"Distinctly, dearest; but I am so frightened!"

"Pull up this ladder softly and hook the irons on to the rim of the
balcony."

"Blast that dawg!" growled Caudel, "dummed if I don't think he smells
us."

The ladder went rising into the air.

"It is hooked, Herbert."

"All right, Caudel, swing off upon the end of it--test it, and then
aloft with you for mercy's sake!"

The three metal rungs held the ropes bravely stretched apart.  The
seaman sprang, and the ladder held as though it had been the shrouds of
a man-of-war.

"Now, Caudel, you are a seaman--you must do the rest," said I.

He had removed his boots, and, mounting with cat-like agility, gained
the balcony; then taking my sweetheart in his arms he lifted her over
the rail and lowered her with his powerful arms until her little feet
were half-way down the ladder.  She uttered one or two faint
exclamations, but was happily too frightened to cry out.

"Now, Mr. Barclay," hoarsely whispered Caudel, "you kitch hold of her,
sir."

I grasped the ladder with one hand, and passed my arm round her waist;
my stature made the feat an easy one; thus holding her to me I sprang
back, then for an instant strained her to my heart with a whisper of
joy, gratitude, and encouragement.

"You are as brave as you are true and sweet, Grace."

"Oh, Herbert!" she panted, "I can think of nothing.  I am very wicked
and feel horribly frightened."

"Mr. Barclay," softly called Caudel from the balcony, "what's to be
done with this here ladder?"

"Let it be, let it be," I answered.  "Bear a hand, Caudel, and come
down."

He was alongside of us in a trice, pulling on his boots.  I held my
darling's hand, and the three of us made for the hole in the hedge with
all possible speed.  But the cabbages were very much in the way of
Grace's dress, and so urgent was the need to make haste that, I
believe, in my fashion of helping her, I carried her one way or another
more than half the distance across that wide tract of kitchen-garden
stuff.

The dog continued to bark.  I asked Grace if the brute belonged to the
house, and she answered yes.  There seemed little doubt, from the
persistency of the creature's deep delivery, that it scented some sort
of mischief going forward, despite its kennel standing some
considerable distance away on the other side of the house.  I glanced
back as Caudel was squeezing through the hole--I had told him to go
first to make sure that all was right with the aperture, and to receive
and help my sweetheart across the ditch--I glanced back, I say, in this
brief pause; but the building showed as an impenetrable shadow against
the winking brilliance of the sky hovering over and past it rich with
the radiance in places of meteoric dust; no light gleamed; the
night-hush, deep as death, was upon the chateau.

In a few moments my captain and I had carefully handed Grace through
the hole and got her safe in the lane, and off we started, keeping well
in the deep gloom cast by the convent wall, walking swiftly, yet
noiselessly, and scarcely fetching our breath till we were clear of the
lane, with the broad, glimmering St. Omer Road running in a rise upon
our left.

By the aid of the three or four lamps we had passed I managed very
early to get a view of my sweetheart, and found that she had warmly
robed herself in a fur-trimmed jacket, and that her hat was a sort of
turban as though chosen from her wardrobe with a view to her passage
through the hole in the hedge.  I had her hand under my arm; and
pressed and caressed it as we walked.  Caudel taking the earth with
sailorly strides bowled and rolled along at her right, keeping her
between us.  I spoke to her in hasty sentences, forever praising her
for her courage and thanking her for her love, and trying to hearten
her; for now that the first desperate step had been taken, now that the
wild risks of escape were ended, the spirit that had supported her
failed; she could scarcely answer me; at moments she would direct looks
over her shoulder; the mere figure of a tree would cause her to tighten
her hold of my arm, and press against me as though starting.

"I feel so wicked--I feel that I ought to return--oh! how frightened I
am;--how late it is!--what will mam'selle think?--How the girls will
talk in the morning!"

I could coax no more than this sort of exclamations from her.

As we passed through the gate in the rampart wall and entered the Haute
Ville, my captain broke the silence he had kept since we quitted the
lane.

"How little do the folks who's sleeping in them houses know, Mr.
Barclay, of what's a-passing under their noses.  There ain't no sort of
innocence like sleep."

He said this and yawned with a noise that resembled a shout.

"This is Captain Caudel, Grace," said I, "the master of the _Spitfire_.
His services to-night I shall never forget."

"I am too frightened to thank you, Captain Caudel," she exclaimed.  "I
will thank you when I am calm.  But shall I ever be calm?  And ought I
to thank you then?"

"Have no fear, miss.  This here oneasiness 'll soon pass.  I know the
yarn--his honour spun it to me.  What's been done, and what's yet to do
is right and proper, and if it worn't--" his pause was more significant
than had he proceeded.

Until we reached the harbour we did not encounter a living creature.  I
could never have imagined of the old town of Boulogne that its streets,
late even as the hour was, would be so utterly deserted as we found
them.  I was satisfied with my judgment in not having ordered a
carriage.  The rattling of the wheels of a vehicle amid the vault-like
stillness of those thoroughfares would have been heart-subduing to my
mood of passionately nervous anxiety to get on board and away.  I
should have figured windows flung open and night-capped heads
projected, and heard in imagination the clanking sabre of a gendarme
trotting in our wake.

I did not breathe freely till the harbour lay before us.  Caudel said
as we crossed to where the flight of steps fell to the water's edge:

"I believe there's a little air of wind amoving."

"I feel it," I answered; "what's its quarter?"

"Seems to be off the land," said he.

"There is a man!" cried Grace, arresting me by a drag at my arm.

A figure stood at the head of the steps, and I believed it one of our
men until a few strides brought us near enough to witness the gleam of
uniform buttons, showing by the pale light of a lamp at a short
distance from him.

"A _douanier_," said I.  "Nothing to be afraid of, my pet."

"But if he should stop us, Herbert?" cried she, halting.

"Sooner than that should happen," rumbled Caudel, "I'd chuck him
overboard.  But why should he stop us, miss?  We ain't smugglers."

"I would rather throw myself into the water than be taken back,"
exclaimed my sweetheart.  I gently induced her to walk, whilst my
captain advancing to the edge of the quay and looking down, sang out:

"Below there!  Are ye awake?"

"Ay, wide awake," was the answer, floating up in hearty English accents
from the cold, dark surface on which the boat lay.

The _douanier_ drew back a few steps; it was impossible to see his
face, but his steadfast suspicious regard was to be imagined.  I have
no doubt he understood exactly what was happening.  He asked us the
name of our vessel.  I answered in French.  "The small yacht _Spitfire_
lying astern of the Folkestone steamer."  Nothing more passed and we
descended the steps.

I felt Grace shiver as I handed her into the boat.  The harbour water
washed black and cold to the dark line of pier and wharf opposite;
there was an edge of chill, too, in the distant sound of surf crawling
upon the sand, and the wide spread of stars carried the fancy to the
broad, black breast of ocean over which they were trembling.  The oars
dipped, striking a dim cloud of phosphor into the eddies they made; and
a few strokes of the blades carried us to the side of the little
_Spitfire_.  I sprang on to the deck, and lifting my darling through
the gangway, called to Caudel to make haste to get the boat in and
start, for the breeze, that had before been little more than a fancy to
me, I could now hear as it brushed the surface of the harbour wall,
making the reflection of the large stars in the water alongside twinkle
and widen out, and putting a perfume of fresh seaweed into the
atmosphere, though the draught, such as it was, came from a malodorous
quarter.

I led Grace to the little companion hatch, and together we entered the
cabin.  The lamp burnt brightly; the skylight lay open, and the
interior was cool and sweet with several pots of flowers which I had
sent aboard in the afternoon.  It was a little box of a place, as you
will suppose, of a dandy craft of twenty-six tons; but I had not spared
my purse in decorating it, and I believe no prettier interior of the
kind in a vessel of the size of the _Spitfire_ was in those times
afloat.  There were two sleeping-rooms, one forward and one aft.  The
after cabin was little better than a hole, and this I occupied.  The
berth forward, on the other hand, was as roomy as the dimensions of the
little ship would allow, and I had taken care that it lacked nothing to
render it a pleasant, I may say an elegant, sea bedroom.  It was to be
Grace's until I got her ashore, and this I counted upon managing by the
following Friday, that is to say in about four days from the date of
this night about which I am writing.

She stood at the table looking about her, breathing fast, her eyes
large with alarm, excitement, I know not what other sensations and
emotions.  I wish I knew how to praise her, how to describe her.
"Sweet" is the best word to express her girlish beauty.  Though she was
three months short of eighteen years of age, she might readily have
passed for twenty-one, so womanly was her figure, as though, indeed,
she was of tropic breeding and had been reared under suns which quickly
ripen a maiden's beauty.  But to say more would be to say what?  The
liquid brown of her large and glowing eyes--the dark and delicate
bronze of her rich abundant hair--the suggestion of a pout in the turn
of her lip, that gave an incomparable air of archness to her expression
when her countenance was in repose--to enumerate these things--to
deliver a catalogue of her graces in the most felicitous language that
love and the memory of love could dictate, is yet to leave all that I
could wish to say unsaid.

"At last, Grace!" I exclaimed, lifting her hand to my lips.  "How is it
with you now, my pet?"

She seated herself, and hid her face in her hands upon the table,
saying, "I don't know how I feel, Herbert.  But I know how I ought to
feel."

"Wait a little.  You will regain your courage.  You will find nothing
wrong in all this presently.  It was bound to happen.  There was not
the least occasion for this business of rope ladders and midnight
sailings.  It is Lady Amelia who forces this elopement upon us."

"What will she say?" she breathed through her fingers, still keeping
her face hidden to conceal the crimson that had flushed her on a sudden
and that was showing to the rim of her collar.

"Do you care?  Do _I_ care?  We have forced her hand, and what can she
do?  If you were but twenty-one, Grace!--and yet I don't know.  You
would be three years older--three years of sweetness gone for ever!
But the old lady will have to give her consent now, and the rest will
be for my cousin Frank to manage.  Pray look at me, my sweet one."

"I can't.  I am ashamed.  It is a most desperate act.  What will
mam'selle say--and your sailors?" she murmured from behind her hands.

"My sailors!  Grace, shall I take you back whilst there is yet time?"

She flashed a look at me over her finger tips.

"Certainly not!" she exclaimed with emphasis, then hid her face again.

I seated myself by her side, but it took me five minutes to get her to
look at me, and another five minutes to coax a smile from her.  In this
while the men were busy about the decks.  I heard Caudel's growling
lungs of leather delivering orders in a half-stifled hurricane note,
but I did not know that we were under way until I put my head through
the companion hatch, and saw the dusky fabrics of the piers on either
side stealing almost insensibly past us.  Now that the wide expanse of
sky had opened over the land, I could witness a dimness, as of the
shadowing of clouds, in the quarter of the sky against which stood the
unfinished block of the cathedral.  This caused me to reckon upon the
wind freshening presently.  As it now blew it was a very light air
indeed, scarce with weight enough to steady the light cloths of the
yacht.  There was an unwieldy lump of a French smack slowly grinding
her way up the harbour close in against the pier on the port side, and
astern of us were the triangular lights of a paddle-wheeled steamer,
bound to London, timed for the tide that was now high, and filling the
quietude of the night with the noise of the swift beats of revolving
wheels.

"Mind that steamer!" I called out to Caudel, who was at the helm.

She passed us close, noisily shearing through it, with the white water
at her stem throbbing like clouds of steam to the paddles, whence the
race aft spread far into the gloom astern in a wide wake of yeast; a
body of fire broke from her tall chimney and illuminated the long,
thick line of smoke like the play of lightning upon the face of a
thunder-cloud; her saloon was aglow, and the illuminated portholes went
winking past upon the vision as though there lay a coil of flame along
the length of the ebony black sides.  She swept past and was away,
leaving behind her a swell upon which the _Spitfire_ tumbled about so
violently that I came very near to being thrown out of the hatch in
which I was standing.  The commotion presently ceased, and by this time
we were abreast of the longer of the two pier-heads, clear of the
harbour, but I waited still a moment or so to take another view of the
night and to send a glance round.  Undoubtedly the stars shining low
down over the old town of Boulogne had dimmed greatly within the hour,
though they still flashed with brilliance in the direction of the
English coast.  The surf rolling upon the sand on either side the piers
broke with a hollow note that even to my inexperienced ears seemed
prophetic of wind.

"What is the weather to be, Caudel?" I called to him.

"We're going to get a breeze from the south'ard, sir," he answered;
"nothing to harm, I dessay, if it don't draw westerly."

"What is your plan of sailing?"

"Can't do better, I think, sir, than stand over for the English coast,
and so run down, keeping the ports conveniently aboard."

"Do you mark the noise of the surf?"

"Ay, sir, that's along of this here ground swell."

I had hardly till this moment noticed the movement to which he
referred.  The swell was long and light, setting in flowing rounds of
shadow dead on to the Boulogne shore, too rhythmically gentle to take
the attention.

I re-entered the cabin, and found my sweetheart with her elbows on the
table and her cheeks resting in her hands.  The blush had scarcely
faded from her face when I had quitted her; now she was as white as a
lily.

"Why do you leave me alone, Herbert?" she asked, turning her dark,
liquid eyes upon me without shifting the posture of her head.

"My dearest, I wish to see our little ship clear of Boulogne harbour.
We shall be getting a pleasant breeze presently, and it cannot blow too
soon to please us.  A brisk fair wind should land us at our destination
in three days, and then--and then--" said I, sitting down and bringing
her to me.

She laid her cheek on my shoulder but said nothing.

"Now," I exclaimed, "you are of course faint and wretched for the want
of refreshments.  What can I get you?" and I was about to give her a
list of the wines and eatables I had laid in, but she languidly shook
her head, as it rested on my shoulder, and faintly bade me not to speak
of refreshments.

"I should like to lie down," she said.

"You are tired--worn out," I exclaimed, not yet seeing how it was with
her; "yonder is your cabin.  I believe you will find all you want in
it.  Unhappily we have no maid aboard to help you.  But you will be
able to manage, Grace--it is but for a day or two; and if you are not
perfectly happy and comfortable, why, we will make for the nearest
English port and finish the rest of the journey by rail.  But our
little yacht--"

"I must lie down," she interrupted; "this dreadful motion!--get me a
pillow and a rug; I will lie on this sofa."

I could have heaped a hundred injurious names upon my head for not at
once observing that the darling was suffering.  I sprang from her side,
hastily procured a pillow and rug, removed her hat, plunged afresh into
her cabin for some Eau de Cologne and went to work to bathe her brow
and to minister to her in other ways.  To be afflicted with nausea in
the most romantic passage of one's life!  I had never thought of
inquiring whether or not she was a "good sailor," as it is called,
being much too sentimental, much, too much in love to be visited by
misgivings or conjectures in a direction so horribly prosaic as this.

I thought to comfort her by saying that if her sufferings continued we
would head direct for Dover or some adjacent harbour.  But, somehow, my
scheme of elopement having comprised a yachting trip, the programme of
it had grown into a habit of thought with me.  For weeks I had been
looking forward to the trip with the impassioned eagerness of a lover,
delighting my mind with the fancy of having my sweetheart all to myself
in a sense that no excursion on shore could possibly parallel.  On
shore there would be the rude conditions of the railway, the cab, the
hotel, and all the vulgarity of dispatch when in motion.  But the yacht
gave my heart's trick of idealising a chance.  The quiet surface of
sea--I was too much in love to think of a gale of wind; the glories of
the sunset; the new moon; the hushed night; we two on deck; our
impassioned whispers set to music by the brook-like murmurings of
waters alongside; the silken fannings of phantom-like pinions of
canvas; the subdued voices of the men forward...  Yes!  It was of these
things I had thought; these were the engaging, the delightful fancies
that had filled my brain.

Nor, in this candid narrative which, I trust, will carry its own
apology for our audacious behaviour as it progresses, must I omit to
give the chief reason for my choice of a yacht as a means of eloping
with Grace.  She was under twenty-one; her aunt, Lady Amelia Roscoe,
was her guardian, and no clergyman would marry the girl to me without
her aunt's consent.  That consent must be wrested from the old lady,
and the business of wresting manifestly implies a violent measure; and
what then, as I somewhat boyishly concluded, could follow our lonely
association at sea for three or four days, or perhaps a week, but her
ladyship's sanction?

A man, in describing his own passion, and in depicturing himself making
love, cannot but present a foolish figure.  Unhappily, this story
solely concerns my elopement with Grace Bellassys and what came of it,
and, therefore, it is in the strictest sense a tale of love: a
description of which sentiment, however, as it worked in me and my
dearest girl, I will endeavour to trouble you as little as possible
with.




CHAPTER III

AT SEA

It was some time after three o'clock in the morning when Grace fell
asleep.  The heave of the vessel had entirely conquered emotion.  She
had had no smiles for me; the handkerchief she held to her mouth had
kept her lips sealed; but her eyes were never more beautiful than now
with their languishing expression of suffering, and I could not remove
my gaze from her face, so exceedingly sweet did she look as she lay
with the rich bronze of her hair glittering, as though gold-dusted, to
the lamplight, and her brow showing with an ivory gleam through the
tresses which shadowed it in charming disorder.

She fell asleep at last, breathing quietly, and I cannot tell how it
comforted me to find her able to sleep, for now I might hope it would
not take many hours of rest to qualify her as a sailor.  In all this
time that I had been below refreshing her brow and attending to her,
and watching her as a picture of which my sight could never weary, the
breeze had freshened and the yacht was heeling to it, and taking the
wrinkled sides of the swell--that grew heavier as we widened the
offing--with the sheering, hissing sweep that one notices in a steam
launch.  Grace lay on a lee-locker, and as the weather rolls of the
little _Spitfire_ were small there was no fear of my sweetheart
slipping off the couch.  She rested very comfortably, and slept as
soundly as though in her own bed in times before she had known me,
before I had crossed her path to set her heart beating, to trouble her
slumbers, to give a new impulse to her life and to colour, with hues of
shadows and brightnesses what had been little more than the drab of
virgin monotony.

These poetical thoughts occurred to me as I stood gazing at her awhile
to make sure that she slept; then finding the need of refreshment, I
softly mixed myself a glass of soda and brandy, and lighting a pipe in
the companion-way, that the fumes of the tobacco might not taint the
cabin atmosphere, I stepped on to the deck.

And now I must tell you here that my little dandy yacht, the
_Spitfire_, was so brave, staunch, and stout a craft that, though I am
no lover of the sea in its angry moods, and especially have no relish
for such experiences as one is said to encounter, for instance, off
Cape Horn, yet such was my confidence in her seaworthiness, I should
have been quite willing to sail round the world in her, had the
necessity for so tedious an adventure have arisen.  She had been built
as a smack, but was found too fast for trawling, and the owner offered
her as a bargain.  I purchased and re-equipped her, little dreaming
that she was one day to win me a wife.  I improved her cabin
accommodation, handsomely furnished her within, caused her to be
sheathed with yellow metal to the bends, and to be handsomely
embellished with gilt at the stern and quarters, according to the
gingerbread taste of twenty or thirty years ago.  She had a fine, bold
spring or rise of deck forward, with abundance of beam, which warranted
her for stability; but her submerged lines were extraordinarily fine,
and I cannot recollect the name of a pleasure craft afloat at that time
which I should not have been willing to challenge, whether for a fifty
or a thousand mile race.  She was rigged as a dandy, a term that no
reader, I hope, will want me to explain.

I stood, cigar in mouth, looking up at her canvas and round upon the
dark scene of ocean, whilst, the lid of the skylight being a little way
open, I was almost within arm's reach of my darling, whose lightest
call would reach my ear, or least movement take my eye.  The stars were
dim away over the port quarter, and I could distinguish the outlines of
clouds hanging in dusky, vaporous bodies over the black mass of the
coast dotted with lights where Boulogne lay, with the Cape Gris Nez
lantern windily flashing on high from its shoulder of land that blended
in a dye of ink with the gloom of the horizon.  There were little runs
of froth in the ripples of the water, with now and again a phosphoric
glancing that instinctively sent the eye to the dimness in the western
circle as though it were sheet lightning there which was being
reflected.  Broad abeam was a large, gloomy collier "reaching" in for
Boulogne harbour: she showed a gaunt, ribbed, and heeling figure, with
her yards almost fore and aft, and not a hint of life aboard her in the
form of light or noise.

I felt sleepless--never so broad awake, despite this business now in
hand that had robbed me for days past of hour after hour of slumber, so
that I may safely say I had scarcely enjoyed six hours of solid sleep
in as many days.  Caudel still grasped the tiller, and forward was one
of the men restlessly but noiselessly pacing the little forecastle.
The bleak hiss of the froth at the yacht's forefoot threw a shrewd
bleakness into the light pouring of the off-shore wind, and I buttoned
up my coat as I turned to Caudel, though excitement worked much too
hotly in my soul to suffer me to feel conscious of the cold.

"This breeze will do, Caudel, if it holds," said I, approaching him by
a stride or two that my voice should not disturb Grace.

"Ay, sir, it is as pretty a little air as could be asked for."

"What light is that away out yonder?"

"The Varne, your honour."

"And where are you carrying the little ship to?" said I, looking at the
illuminated disc of compass card that swung in the short, brass
binnacle under his nose.

"Ye see the course, Mr. Barclay--west by nothe.  That 'll fetch Beachy
Head for us, afterwards a small shift of the hellum 'll put the Channel
under our bows, keeping the British ports as we go along handy, so that
if your honour don't like the look of the bayrometer, why there's
always a harbour within a easy sail."

I was quite willing that Caudel should heave the English land into
sight.  He had been bred in coasters, and knew his way about by the
mere swell of the mud, as the sailors say; whereas, put him in the
middle of the ocean, with nothing but his sextant to depend upon, and I
do not know that I should have felt very sure of him.

He coughed, and seemed to mumble to himself as he ground upon the piece
of tobacco in his cheek, then said, "And how's the young lady adoing,
sir?"

"The motion of the vessel rendered her somewhat uneasy, but she is now
sleeping."

I took a peep as I said this, to be certain, and saw her resting
stirless, and in the posture I had left her in.  No skylight ever
framed a prettier picture of a sleeping girl.  Her hair looked like
beaten gold in the illusive lamplight; and to my eye, coming from the
darkness of the sea and the great height of star-laden gloom, the
sleeping form in the tender radiance of the interior was for the moment
as startling as a vision, as something of unreal loveliness.  I
returned to Caudel.

"Sorry to hear she don't feel well, sir," he exclaimed; "but this here
sea-sickness I'm told, soon passes."

"I want her to be well," said I.  "I wish her to enjoy the run down
Channel.  We must not go ashore if we can help it; or one special
object I have in my mind will be defeated."

"Shall I keep the yacht well out, then, sir?  No need to draw in, if so
be--"

"No, no, sight the coast, Caudel, and give us a view of the scenery.
And now, whilst I have the chance, let me thank you heartily for the
service you have done me to-night.  I should have been helpless without
you; and what other man of my crew--what other man of any sort, indeed,
could I have depended upon?"

"Oh, dorn't mention it, Mr. Barclay, sir; I beg and entreat that you
worn't mention it, sir," he replied, as though affected by my
condescension.  "You're a gentleman, sir, begging your pardon, and that
means a man of honour, and when you told me how things stood, why,
putting all dooty on one side, if so be as there can be such a thing as
dooty in jobs which aren't shipshape and proper, why, I says, of
course, I was willing to be of use.  Not that I myself have much
confidence in these here elopements, saving your presence.  I've got a
grown-up darter myself in sarvice, and if when she gets married she
dorn't make a straight course for the meeting-house, why, then, I shall
have to talk to her as she's never yet been talked to.  But in this
job"--he swung off from the tiller to expectorate over the rail--"what
the young lady's been and gone and done is what I should say to my
darter or any other young woman, the sarcumstances being the same, 'go
thou and dew likewise.'"

"You see, Caudel, there was no hope of getting her ladyship's consent."

"No, sir."

"Then, again, consider the cruelty of sending the young lady to a Roman
Catholic school for no fairer or kinder reasons than to remove her out
of my way, and to compel her, if possible, by ceaseless teasing and
exhortation, and God best knows what other devices, to change her
faith."

"I onderstand, sir, and I'm of opinion it was quite time that their
little game was stopped."

"Lady Amelia Roscoe is a Roman Catholic, and very bigoted.  Ever since
she first took charge of Miss Bellassys she has been trying to convert
her, and by methods, I assure you, by no means uniformly kind."

"So you was asaying, sir."

It pleased me to be thus candid with this sailor.  Possibly there was
in me a little disturbing sense of the need of justifying myself,
though I believe the most acidulated moralist could not have glanced
through the skylight without feeling that I heartily deserved
forgiveness.

"But supposing, Mr. Barclay, sir," continued Caudel, "that you'd ha'
changed your religion and become a Papist; would her ladyship still ha'
gone on objecting to ye?"

"Supposing!  Yes, Caudel, she would have gone on objecting even then.
There are family feelings, family traditions, mixed up in her dislike
of me.  You shall have the yarn before we go ashore.  It is right that
you should know the whole truth.  Until I make that young lady below my
wife, she is as much under your care as under mine.  That was agreed on
between us, and that you know."

"That I _do_ know, and shall remember as much for her sake as for yourn
and for mine," answered the honest fellow, with a note of deep feeling
in his voice.  "There's only one consideration, Mr. Barclay, that
worrits me.  I onderstood you to say, sir, that your honour has a
cousin who's a clergyman that's willing to marry ye right away out of
hand."

"We must get the consent of the aunt first."

"_There_ it is!" cried he, smiting the head of the tiller with his
clenched fist, "suppose she dorn't consent?"

"We have taken this step," said I softly, always afraid of disturbing
my sweetheart, "to _force_ her to consent.  D'ye think she can refuse,
man, after she hears of this elopement--this midnight rope-ladder
business--and the days we hope to spend together on this little
_Spitfire_?"

"Still, Mr. Barclay, supposing she do, sir?  You'll forgive me for
saying of it; but supposing she _do_, sir?"

"No good in supposing, Caudel," said I, suppressing a little movement
of irritation; "no good in obstructing one's path by suppositions stuck
up like so many fences to stop one from advancing.  Our first business
is to get to Penzance."

By his motions, and the uneasy shifting of his posture, he discovered
himself ill at ease, but his respectfulness would not allow him to
persevere with his inquiries.

"Caudel," said I, "you may ask me any questions you please.  The more
you show yourself really anxious on behalf of Miss Bellassys, the more
shall I honour you.  Don't fear.  I shall never interpret your concern
for her into a doubt of me.  If Lady Amelia absolutely refuses her
sanction, what then remains but to place Miss Bellassys with my sister
and wait till she comes of age?"

So speaking, and now considering that I had said enough, I threw the
end of my cigar overboard and went below.

It was daylight shortly before six, but the grey of the dawn brightened
into sunrise before Grace awoke.  Throughout the hours she had slept
without a stir.  From time to time I had dozed, chin on breast,
opposite to where she lay.  The wind had freshened, and the yacht was
lying well down to it, swarming along, taking buoyantly the little sea
that had risen, and filling the breeze, that was musical with the
harmonies of the taut rigging, with the swift noise of spinning and
seething water.  The square of heavens showing in the skylight overhead
wore a hard, marble, windy look, but the pearl-coloured streaks of
vapour floated high and motionless, and I was yachtsman enough to
gather from what I saw that there was nothing more in all this than a
fresh Channel morning, and a sweep of southerly wind that was driving
the _Spitfire_ along her course some eight or nine miles in the hour.

As the misty pink flash of the upper limb of the rising sun struck the
skylight, and made a very prison of the little cabin, with its mirrors
and silver lamp, and glass and brass ornamentation, Grace opened her
eyes.  She opened them straight upon me, and, whilst I might have
counted ten, she continued to stare as though she were in a trance;
then the blood flooded her pale cheeks, her eyes grew brilliant with
astonishment, and she sat erect, bringing her hands to her temples as
though she struggled to recollect her wits.  However, it was not long
before she rallied, though for some few moments her face remained empty
of intelligence.

"Why, Grace, my darling," I cried, "do not you know where you are?"

"Yes, now I do," she answered, "but I thought I had gone mad when I
first awoke and looked around me."

"You have slept soundly, but then you are a child," said I.

"Whereabouts are we, Herbert?"

"I cannot tell for sure," I answered, "out of sight of land anyway.
But where you are, Grace, you ought to know.  Now, don't sigh.  We are
not here to be miserable."

A few caresses, and then her timid glances began to show like the old
looks in her.  I asked her if the movement of the yacht rendered her
uneasy, and after a pause, during which she considered with a grave
face, she answered no: she felt better, she must try to stand--and so
saying she stood up on the swaying deck, and, smiling with her fine
eyes fastened upon my face, poised her figure in a floating way full of
a grace far above dancing, to my fancy.  Her gaze went to a mirror, and
I easily interpreted her thoughts, though, for my part, I found her
beauty improved by her roughened hair.

"There is your cabin," said I; "the door is behind those curtains.
Take a peep, and tell me if it pleases you?"

There were flowers in it to sweeten the atmosphere, and every
imaginable convenience that it was possible for a male imagination to
hit upon in its efforts in a direction of this sort.  She praised the
little berth, and closed the door with a smile at me that made me
conjecture I should not hear much more from her about our imprudence,
the impropriety of our conduct, what mam'selle would think, and what
the school girls would say.

Though she was but a child, as I would tell her, I too was but a boy
for the matter of that, and her smile and the look she had given me,
and her praise of the little berth I had fitted up for her made me feel
so boyishly joyous that, like a boy as I was, though above six feet
tall, I fell a whistling out of my high spirits, and then kissed the
feather in her hat, and her gloves, which lay upon the table,
afterwards springing, in a couple of bounds, on deck, where I stood
roaring out for Bobby Allett.

A seaman named Job Crew was at the helm.  Two others named Jim Foster
and Dick Files were washing down the decks.  I asked Crew where Caudel
was, and he told me he had gone below to shave.  I bawled again for
Bobby Allett, and after a moment or two he rose through the forecastle
hatch.  He was a youth of about fifteen, who had been shipped by Caudel
to serve as steward or cabin boy and to make himself generally useful
besides.  As he approached, I eyed him with some misgiving, though I
had found nothing to object to in him before; but the presence of my
sweetheart in the cabin had, I suppose, tempered my taste to a quality
of lover-like fastidiousness, and this boy, Bobby, to my mind, looked
very dirty.

"Do you mean to wait upon me in those clothes?" said I.

"They're the best I have, master," he answered, staring at me with a
pair of round eyes out of a dingy skin, that was certainly not
clarified by the number of freckles and pimples which decorated it.

"You can look smarter than that if you like," said I to him.  "I want
breakfast right away off.  And let Foster drop his bucket and go to
work to boil and cook.  But tell Captain Caudel also that before you
lay aft you must clean yourself, polish your face, brush your hair and
shoes, and if you haven't got a clean shirt you must borrow one."

The boy went forward.

"Pity," said I, thinking aloud rather than talking, as I stepped to the
binnacle to mark the yacht's course, "that Caudel should have shipped
such a dingy-skinned chap as that fellow for cabin use."

"It's all along of his own doing, sir," said Job Crew.

"How?  You mean he won't wash himself?"

"No, sir; it's along of smoking."

"Smoking?" I exclaimed.

"Yes, sir.  I know his father--he's a waterman.  His father told me
that that there boy Bobby saved up, and then laid out all he'd got upon
a meerschaum pipe _for_ to colour it.  He kep' all on a smoking, day
arter day, and night arter night.  But his father says to me, it was no
go, sir; 'stead of his colouring the pipe, the pipe coloured him, and
is weins have run nothen but tobacco juice ever since."

I burst into a laugh, and went to the rail to take a look round.  We
might have been in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, so boundless did
the spreading waters look; not a blob or film of coast on any hand of
us broke the flawless sweep of the green circle of Channel waters.
There was a steady breeze off the port beam, and the yacht, with every
cloth which she carried on her, was driving through it as though she
were in tow of a steamboat.  The scene was full of life.  On one bow
was an English smack, as gaudy in the misty brilliance of the sunshine
as an acquatic parrot, with her red mainsail and brown mizzen, and
white foresail topping, aslant, the gloomy black hull from whose sides
would break from time to time a sullen, white flash, like a leap of
fire from a cannon's mouth, as the swing of the sea swerved the black,
wet timbers to the morning lustre.  On the other bow was a little
barque with a milk-white hull, the French tri-colour trembling at her
gaff-end, and her canvas looking like shot silk, with the play of the
shadows in the bright and polished concavities.  Past her a big French
lugger was hobbling clumsily over the short seas, and farther off
still, a tall, black steamboat, brig-rigged, her portholes glittering
as though the whole length of her was studded with brilliants, was
clumsily thrusting through it.  Against the hard, blue marble of the
sky the horizon stood firm, making one think of the rim of a green
lens, broken in places by a leaning sail--a shadowy pear-like shaft.
The Channel throbbed in glory under the sun; the full spirit of the sea
was in the morning; and the wide and spreading surface of waters gave
as keen an oceanic significance to the inspiration of the moment, as
though the eye that centred the scene gazed from the heart of a South
Pacific solitude.

I stood leaning over the bulwarks humming an air.  Never had my heart
beaten with so exquisite a sense of gladness and of happiness, as now
possessed it.  I was disturbed in a reverie of love, in which was
mingled the life and beauty of the scene I surveyed, by the arrival of
Caudel.  He was varnished with soap, and blue with recent shaving, but
there was no trace of the sleepless hours I had forced him to pass in
the little sea-blue eyes which glittered under his somewhat ragged,
thatched brow.  He was a man of about fifty years of age; his dark hair
was here and there of an iron-grey, and a roll of short-cut whiskers
met in a bit of a beard upon the bone in his throat.  He carried a true
salt-water air in his somewhat bowed legs, in his slow motions, and in
his trick of letting his arms hang up and down as though they were
pump-handles.  His theory of dress was, that what kept out the cold
also kept out the heat, and so he never varied his attire, which was
composed of a thick double-breasted waistcoat, a long pilot-cloth coat,
a Scotch cap, very roomy pilot-cloth trousers, a worsted cravat, and
fishermen's stockings.

I exchanged a few words with him about the boy Bobby, inquired the
situation of the yacht, and after some talk of this kind, during which
I gathered that he was taking advantage of the breeze, and shaping a
somewhat more westerly course than he had first proposed, so that he
did not expect to make the English coast much before three or four
o'clock in the afternoon, I went below to refresh myself after the
laborious undertaking of the night.

On quitting my berth I found the boy Bobby laying the cloth for
breakfast, and Grace seated on a locker watching him.  Her face was
pale, but its expression was without uneasiness.  She had put on her
hat, and on seeing me exclaimed:

"Herbert, dear, take me on deck.  The fresh air may revive me," and she
looked at the boy and the cloth he was laying with a pout full of
meaning.

I at once took her by the hand and conducted her through the hatch.
She passed her arm through mine to balance herself, and then sent her
eyes bright with nervousness and astonishment round the sea, breathing
swiftly.

"Where is the land?" she asked.

"Behind the ocean, my love.  But we shall be having a view of the right
side of these waters presently."

"What a little boat!" she exclaimed, running her gaze over the yacht.
"Is it not dangerous to be in so small a vessel out of sight of land?"

"Bless your dear heart, no.  Think of the early navigators!  Of course
mam'selle taught you all about the early navigators?"

"When shall we reach Penzance?"

"Supposing the wind to blow fair and briskly, in three or four days."

"Three or four days!" she exclaimed, and glancing down at herself, she
added, "Of course you know, Herbert, that I have only the dress I am
wearing?"

"It will last you till we get ashore," said I, laughing; "and then you
shall buy everything you want, which, of course, will be more than you
want."

"I shall send," said she, "to Mam'selle Championet for my boxes."

"Certainly--when we are married."

"All your presents, particularly the darling little watch, are in those
boxes, Herbert."

"Everything shall be recovered to the uttermost ha'porth, my pet."

I observed Caudel, who stood a little forward of the companion, gazing
at her with an expression of shyness and admiration.  I told her that
he was the captain of the yacht; that he was the man I had introduced
to her last night, and begged her to speak to him.  She coloured a rose
red, but bade him good-morning nevertheless, accompanying the words
with an inclination of her form, the graceful and easy dignity of which
somehow made me think of the movement of a bough heavily foliaged, set
curtseying by the summer wind.

"I hope, Miss," said Caudel, pulling off his Scotch cap, "as how I see
you well this morning, freed of that there nausey as Mr. Barclay was a
telling me you suffered from?"

"I trust to get used to the sea quickly--the motion of the yacht is not
what I like," she answered, with her face averted from him, taking a
peep at me to observe if I saw that she felt ashamed and would not
confront him.

He perceived this too, and knuckling his forehead said, "It's but a
little of the sea ye shall have, miss, if so be it lies in my power to
keep this here _Spitfire_ awalking," and so speaking he moved off,
singing out some idle order as he did so by way of excusing his abrupt
departure.

"I wish we were quite alone, Herbert," said my sweetheart, drawing me
to the yacht's rail.

"So do I, my own, but not here--not in the middle of the sea."

"I did not think of bringing a veil--your men stare so."

"And so do I," said I, letting my gaze sink fair into her eyes, which
she had upturned to mine.  "You wouldn't have me rebuke the poor,
harmless, sailor men for doing what I am every instant guilty
of--admiring you, I mean, to the very topmost height of my capacity in
that way--but here comes Master Bobby Allett with the breakfast."

"Herbert, I could not eat for worlds."

"Are you so much in love as all that?"

She shook her head, and looked at the flowing lines of green water
which melted into snow, as they came curving, with glass-clear backs,
to the ruddy streak of the yacht's sheathing.  However, the desire to
keep her at sea until we could land ourselves close to the spot where
we were to be married made me too anxious to conquer the uneasiness
which the motion of the vessel excited to humour her.  I coaxed and
implored, and eventually got her below, and by dint of talking and
engaging her attention, and making her forget herself, so to speak, I
managed to betray her into breaking her fast with a cup of tea and a
fragment of cold chicken.  This was an accomplishment of which I had
some reason to feel proud; but then, to be sure, I was in the secret,
knowing this; that sea nausea is entirely an affair of the nerves; that
no sufferer is ill in his sleep, no matter how high the sea may be
running, or how unendurable to his waking senses the sky-high capers
and abysmal plunges of the craft may be, and that the correct treatment
for sea-sickness is--not to think of it.  In short, I made my
sweetheart forget to feel uneasy.  She talked, she sipped her tea, she
ate, and then she looked better, and indeed owned that she felt so.




CHAPTER IV

SWEETHEARTS IN A DANDY

For my part I breakfasted with the avidity of a shipwrecked man.
Ashore it might have been otherwise, but the sea breeze is a noble
neutraliser of whatever is undesirable in the obligations which attend
an excess of sentiment and emotion.

The cabin made as pretty a little marine piece as ever the light of the
early sun flashed into.  There were flowers of fragrance and of rich
colours; the small table sparkled with its hospitable furniture; the
polished bulkheads rippled with light, and the diamond-like glance of
the lustrous, dancing sea seemed to be swept by the blue air gushing
athwart the sky-light into the mirrors, which enriched this little
boudoir of a cabin.  But it was the presence of Grace which informed
this picture with those qualities of sweetness, elegance, refinement,
perfume, which I now found in it, but had not before noticed.  How
proudly my young heart rose to the sight of her! to the thought of her
as my own, one and indivisible, no longer the distant hope, which for
weary months past her aunt had made her to me, but my near
sweetheart--my present darling--her hand within reach of my grasp.

We sat together in earnest conversation.  It was not for me to pretend
that I could witness no imprudence in our elopement.  Indeed, I took
care to let her know that I regretted the step we had been forced into
taking as fully as she did.  My love was an influence upon her, and
whatever I said I felt might weigh with her childish heart.  But I
repeated what I had again and again written to her--that there had been
no other alternative than this elopement.

"You wished me to wait," I said, "until you were twenty-one, when you
would be your own mistress.  But to wait for more than three years!
What was to happen in that time?  They might have converted you--"

"No," she cried.

"And have wrought a complete change in your nature," I went on.  "How
many girls are there who could resist the sort of pressure they were
subjecting you to one way and another?"

"They could not have changed my heart, Herbert."

"How can we tell?  Under their influence in another year you might have
come to congratulate yourself upon your escape from me."

"Do you think so?  Then you should have granted me another year,
because marriage," she added, with a look in her eyes that was like a
wistful smile, "is a very serious thing, and if you believe that I
should be rejoicing in a year hence over my escape from you, as you
call it, then you must believe that I have no business to be here."

This was a cool piece of logic that was hardly to my taste.

"Tell me," said I, fondling her hand, "how you managed last night?"

"I do not like to think of it," she answered.  "I was obliged to
undress, for it is mam'selle's rule to look into all the bedrooms the
last thing after locking the house up.  It was then ten o'clock.  I
waited until I heard the convent clock strike twelve, by which time I
supposed everybody would be sound asleep.  Then I lighted a candle and
dressed myself, but I had to use my hands as softly as a spider spins
its web, and my heart seemed to beat so loud that I was afraid the
girls in the next room would hear it.  I put a box of matches in my
pocket, and crept along the corridors to the big salle-a-manger.  The
door of my bedroom creaked when I opened it, and I felt as if I must
sink to the ground with fright.  The salle-a-manger is a great, gloomy
room even in day-time; it was dreadfully dark, horribly black, Herbert,
and the sight of the stars shining through the window over the balcony
made me feel so lonely that I could have cried.  There was a mouse
scratching in the room somewhere, and I got upon a chair, scarcely
caring whether I made a noise or not, so frightened was I, for I hate
mice.  Indeed, if that mouse had not kept quiet after a while, I
believe I should not be here now.  I could not endure being alone in a
great, dark room at that fearful hour of the night with a mouse running
about near me.  Oh, Herbert, how glad I was when I saw your lantern
flash."

"My brave little heart!" cried I, snatching up her hand and kissing it.
"But the worst part is over.  There are no ladders, no great black
rooms now before us, no mice even."

She slightly coloured without smiling, and I noticed an anxious
expression in the young eyes she held steadfastly bent upon the table.

"What thought is troubling you, Grace?"

"Herbert, I fear you will not love me the better for consenting to run
away with you."

"Is that your only fear?"

She shook her head, and said, whilst she continued to keep her eyes
downcast: "Suppose Aunt Amelia refuses to sanction our marriage?"

"She will not--she dare not!" I cried vehemently; "imprudent as we may
seem, we are politic in this, Grace--that our adventure must _force_
your aunt into sending us her sanction."  She looked at me, but her
face remained grave.  "Caudel," said I, "who is as much your guardian
as I am, put the same question to me.  But there is no earthly good in
_supposing_.  It is monstrous to suppose that your aunt will object.
She hates me, I know, but her aversion--the aversion of that old woman
of the world with her family pride and notions of propriety--is not
going to suffer her to forbid our marriage after this.  Yet, grant that
her ladyship--my blessings upon her false front!--should go on saying
no; are we not prepared?"

"But if it has to come to my living with your sister, Herbert--"

"It will come to nothing of the sort," I whipped out.

"Would it not have been better for me," she continued, "to have
remained under Aunt Amelia's care until I came of age?"

"Aunt Amelia," said I, "in that sense means your Boulogne
school-mistress, and in much less than three years you would have been
pestered into changing your faith."

"You think I have no strength of mind.  You may be right," she added,
looking at me and then around her and sighing.

"But remember, my darling, what you have written to me.  What was the
name now of mam'selle's confessor?"

"Pere Jerome."

"Well, on your own showing, wasn't this Father Jerome ceaseless in his
importunities?"

"Yes.  Mam'selle was repeatedly leaving me alone with him under one
excuse or another.  He sent me books--I was taken to mass--only
yesterday morning mam'selle lost her temper with me, and quite made me
understand that her orders from Aunt Amelia were to convert me, _coute
que coute_--"

"Then," cried I, interrupting her once more, hot with the irritation
that had again and again visited me when I read her letters where she
complained of the behaviour of mam'selle and this Father Jerome; "is
there any mortal of our faith, I care not what may be his or her
theories of human propriety, who could pronounce against us for acting
as we have?  My contention is, your aunt is not a proper guardian for
you.  If it were your father or your mother--both Protestants, whose
spirits, looking down upon you, we are bound to believe, would wish you
to live and die Protestant to the heart as they were!  But Lady Amelia
Roscoe!--the most wretched mixture that can be imagined, of bigotry and
worldliness, her head stuffed full of priests and dress, of beads and
balls--"

I broke off to kiss away a tear, and a little later she was smiling
with her hand in mine, as I led her up on deck.

The mistiness had gone out of the sunlight, the pearly, vaporous
curls--faint of hue as the new moon beheld in the day--which had given
a look of marble to the sky, had melted out or been settled by the
breeze over to the English coast, and now the heavens were a pale blue,
piebald with bodies of white vapour streaming up out of the south and
touching the green and creaming stretch of waters with shadows of
violet.  There was more warmth in the sun than I should have looked for
at that time of the year, and I speedily made Grace comfortable in a
chair, a little distance from the tiller--in other words, out of
earshot of the helmsman; I snugged her in rugs, and Caudel further
sheltered her by what he called a hurricane house--a square of canvas
"seized" above the line of the bulwark rail.

She gazed about her out of the wraps which rose to her ears with eyes
full of childlike interest and wonder, not unmixed with fear, I saw her
eagerly watching the action of the yacht as the little fabric leaned to
a sea with a long, sideways, floating plunge that brought the yeast of
the broken waters bubbling and hissing to the very line of her lee
forecastle bulwark; then she would clasp my hand as though startled
when the dandy craft brought the weight of her white canvas to windward
on the heave of the underrunning sea with a sound as of drums and
bugles heard afar echoing down out of the glistening concavities and
ringing out of the taut rigging upon which the blue and brilliant
morning breeze was splitting.

She had not been sitting long before I saw that she was beginning to
like it.  There was no nausea now; her eyes were bright, there was
colour in her cheeks; and her red lips lay parted as though in pure
enjoyment of the glad rush of the salt breeze athwart her teeth of
pearl.

We had a deal to say to each other as you may suppose, and so much of
the nonsense that lovers will utter went to our talk that I should be
sorry to record what was said.  Caudel, conning the little ship, hung
about removed from us, but I would often catch his sea-blue eye
furtively directed at Grace as though he could not look at her often
enough.  The boy Bobby came and went betwixt the forecastle hatch and
the companion; the fellow at the helm swung upon the tiller with an
occasional peep at the broad wake racing, fanshaped, from under the
counter into the troubled toss and windy distance, as though he wished
to make sure that he was steering straight; the other two of my crew
were at work forward on jobs to which, not being a sailor, I should be
unable to give a name.

Thus passed the morning.  There was no tedium.  If ever there came a
halt in our chat there were twenty things over the side to look at, to
fill the pause with colour and beauty.  It might be a tall,
slate-coloured, steam tank, hideous with gaunt leaning funnel and
famished pole-masts, and black fans of propeller beating at the
stern-post like the vanes of a drowning windmill amid a hill of froth,
yet poetised in spite of herself into a pretty detail of the
surrounding life through the mere impulse and spirit of the bright seas
through which she was starkly driving.  Or it was a full-rigged ship,
homeward bound, with yearning canvas and ocean-worn sides, figures on
her poop crossing from rail to rail to look at what was passing, and
seamen on her forecastle busy with the ship's ground tackle.

It was shortly after twelve that the delicate shadow of the high land
of Beachy Head showed over the yacht's bow.  By one o'clock it had
grown defined and firm, with the glimmering streak of its white
ramparts of chalk stealing out of the blue haze.

"There's Old England, Grace!" said I.  "How one's heart goes out to the
sight of the merest shadow of one's own soil!  The _Spitfire_ has seen
the land; has she not quickened her pace?"

"I ought to wish it was the Cornwall coast," she answered; "but I am
enjoying this now," she added smiling.

"How close do you intend to run in?" I called to Caudel.

He rolled up to us and answered:

"No call, I think, sir, to haul in much closer.  The land trends in
down Brighton and Worthing way, and there'll be nothen to see till
we're off St. Catherine's Point."

"Well, you know our destination, Caudel.  Carry the yacht to it in your
own fashion.  But mind you get there," said I, looking at Grace.

I was made happy by finding my sweetheart with some appetite for dinner
at one o'clock.  She no longer sighed; no regrets escaped her; her
early alarm had disappeared; the novelty of the situation was wearing
off; she was now realising again what I knew she had realised
before--to judge by her letters--though the excitement and terrors of
the elopement had broken in upon and temporarily disordered her
perception; she was now fully realising, I mean, that there was nothing
for it but this step to free her from a species of immurement charged
with menace to her faith and to her love; and this being her mood, her
affection for me found room to show itself; so that now I never could
meet her eyes without seeing how wholly I had her dear heart, and how
happy she was in this recurrence of brightening out of her love from
the gloom and consternation that attended the start of our headlong
wild adventure.

I flattered myself that we were to be fortunate in our weather;
certainly all that afternoon was as fair and beautiful in its marine
atmosphere of autumn as living creature could desire.  The blues and
greens of the prospect of heaven and sea were enriched by the looming,
towering terraces of Beachy Head, hanging large and looking near upon
our starboard quarter, though I believe Caudel had not sailed very deep
within the sphere in which the high-perched lantern is visible before
shifting his helm for a straight down Channel course.  A lugger with
red canvas, the hue of which was deepened yet by the delicate
crimsoning of the sun that was now sloping into the Atlantic, gliding
betwixt us and the heap of land in the north, brought out the white
chalk of the heights into a snow-white brilliance that almost startled
the eye at first sight of it.

"I should imagine that a huge iceberg shows like that," said I to Grace.

"I wish I had my paint-box here," she answered, her eyes glistening as
she looked.

"Grace," said I, "I have an idea.  We will spend our honeymoon in the
_Spitfire_.  We will lay in a stock of paint-boxes, easels and lead
pencils, sail round the coast, heave our little ship to off every point
of beauty, and take our fill of English shore scenery."

"Do you mean to wait till next summer?" she asked, glancing at me shyly
through her lashes, though with a hint of coquetry too in the spirit of
her look.

I laughed out, seeing her meaning, for to be sure a coastal cruise in a
twenty-six ton dandy would hardly fit the winter months of Great
Britain, and by the time we should be prepared to enter upon our
honeymoon, this autumn that was now dying would, I fear, be entirely
dead.

"Then, it shall be Paris, Brussels, and Rome according to your own
programme," said I.

She coloured, and said something about there being plenty of time to
talk about such a matter as that, and went to the rail and leaned over
it, watching the distant noble mass of land in a reverie upon which I
would not intrude, so sweet did she look with her profile showing with
ivory-like delicacy against the green and blue of the east where the
tints were hardening to the gathering of the evening shadow there,
whilst her rich hair blown by the breeze seemed to tremble into fire to
the now almost level pouring of the red splendour in the west.

When the sun had fairly set I took her below, for the wind seemed to
come on a sudden with the damp of night in it, and a bite as shrewd in
its abruptness as frost.  I had made no other provision in the shape of
amusement for our sea trip of three, four, or five days as it might
happen, than a small parcel of novels, scarcely doubting that all the
diversion we should need must lie in each other's company.  And to be
sure we managed to kill the time very agreeably without the help of
fiction, though we both owned, when the little cabin clock pointed to
half-past nine, and she looking up at it, and yawning behind her white
fingers, exclaimed, that she felt tired and would go to bed; I say, we
both owned that the day had seemed a desperately long one--to be sure,
with us it had begun very early--and I could not help adding that on
the whole a honeymoon spent aboard a yacht the size of the _Spitfire_
would soon grow a very slow business in spite of crayons and
paint-boxes.

As we lingered hand in hand, she exclaimed, "What will mam'selle have
been saying all to-day?"

"The excitement," said I, "has been tremendous.  Mam'selle fainted to
begin with.  Father Jerome was sent for, and I can see him with my
mind's eye taking the ground as he makes for the chateau with the
strides of a pantomime policeman chasing the clown.  What titterings,
what exclamations, what _Mon Dieux!_ and _quelle horreurs!_ among the
girls!  How many of them would like to be you?  When they find that
rope-ladder dangling--the burglarious bull's-eye lamp at the foot of
it--"

"How _could_ we have done it?" she interrupted, looking at me with a
pale face and a working lip.

When she had withdrawn I put on a pea-coat, and filling a pipe, stepped
on deck.  The dusk was clear, but of a darker shade than that of the
preceding night; there was not more wind than had been blowing
throughout the day; but the sky was full of large swollen-clouds
rolling in shadows of giant wings athwart the stars, and the gloom of
them was in the atmosphere.  Here and there showed a ship's light, some
faint gleam of red or green windily coming and going out upon the
weltering obscurity, but away to starboard the horizon ran black,
without a single break of shore light that I could see.  The yacht was
swarming through it under all canvas, humming as she went.  Her pace,
if it lasted, would, I knew, speedily terminate this sea-going passage
of our elopement, and I looked over the stern very well pleased to
witness the white sweep of the wake melting at a little distance into a
mere elusive faintness.

Caudel stood near the helm,

"This will do, I think," said I.

"Ay, sir," he answered; "she's finding her heels now.  See that there
brig out yonder?" and his arm pointed out against the stars over the
horizon to a dim green light on the right of our wake astern.  "She was
ahead of us half an hour ago, and I allow she was walking too--warn't
she, Job?"

"Warping, more like," answered the man in a grunting voice.

"You go and smoother yourself!" cried Caudel; "why, damme a heagle
can't fly if _you're_ to be believed."

"When are we to be off St. Catherine's Point at this pace, Caudel?"
said I.

"At this pace, sir--why, betwixt seven and eight o'clock to-morrow
morning."

"What a deuce of a length this English Channel runs to!" cried I
impatiently.  "Why, it will be little better than beginning our voyage
even when the Isle of Wight is abreast."

"Yes, sir, there's a deal o' water going to the making of this here
Channel--a blooming sight too much of it when it comes on a winter's
night a-blowing and a-snowing, the hatmosphere thick as muck," answered
Caudel.

"There'll be a bright look-out kept to-night, I hope," said I.  "Not
the value of all the cargoes afloat at this present instant, Caudel,
the wide world over, equals the worth of my treasure aboard the
_Spitfire_."

Here Job Crew took a step to leeward to spit.

"Trust me to see that a bright look-out's kept, Mr. Barclay.  There'll
be no tarning in with me this night.  Don't let no fear of anything
going wrong disturb your mind, sir."

I lingered to finish my pipe.  The fresh wind flashed into the face
damp with the night and the spray-cold breath of the sea, and the
planks of the deck showed dark with the moisture to the dim starlight.
There was some weight in the heads of seas as they came rolling to our
beam, and the little vessel was now soaring and falling briskly upon
the heave of the folds whose volume, of course, gained as the Channel
broadened.

"Well," said I, with a bit of a shiver, and hugging myself in my
pea-coat, "I'm cold and tired, and going to bed, so good-night, and God
keep you wide awake," and down I went, and ten minutes later was
snugged away in my coffin of a bunk sound asleep, and snoring at the
top of my pipes, I don't doubt.

Next morning when I went on deck after nine hours of solid slumber, I
at once directed my eyes over the rail in search of the Isle of Wight,
but there was nothing to be seen but a grey drizzle, a weeping wall of
slate-coloured haze that formed a sky of its own and drooped to within
a mile or so of the yacht.  The sea was an ugly sallowish green, and
you saw the billows come tumbling in froth from under the vaporous
margin of the horizon as though each surge was formed there, and there
was nothing but blackness and space beyond.  The yacht's canvas was
discoloured with saturation; drops of water were blowing from her
rigging; there was a sobbing of a gutter-like sort in her lee scuppers,
and the figures of the men glistening in oilskins completed the
melancholy appearance of the little _Spitfire_.  Caudel was below, but
the man named Dick Files was at the helm, an intelligent young fellow
without any portion of Job Crew's surliness, and he answered the
questions I put.

We had made capital way throughout the night he told me, and if the
weather were clear, St. Catherine's Point would show abreast of us.

"There's no doubt about Caudel knowing where he is?" said I, with a
glance at the blind grey atmosphere that sometimes swept in little
puffs of cloudy damp through the rigging, like fragments of vapour torn
out of some compacted body.

"Oh, no, sir, Mr. Caudel knows where he is," answered the man.  "We
picked up and passed a small cutter out of Portsmouth about
three-quarters of an hour ago, sir, and he told us where we were."

"Has this sail been kept on the yacht all night?" said I, looking up at
the wide spread of mainsail and gaff topsail.

"All night, sir.  The run's averaged eight knots.  Night hand equal to
steam, sir."

"Well, you will all need to keep a bright look-out in this sort of
thickness.  How far off can you see?"

The man stared, and blinked, and mused, and then said he allowed about
a mile and a quarter.

"Room enough," said I.  "But mind your big mail boats out of
Southampton!  There are German skippers amongst them who would drive
through the devil himself sooner than lose five minutes."

The promise of a long, wet, blank day was not very cheering.  In fact,
this change in the weather was as damping to my spirits as it literally
was to everything else, and as I entered the companion way for shelter,
I felt as though half of a mind to order the yacht to be headed for
some adjacent port.  But a little thinking brought back my resolution
to its old bearings.  It is a hard thing to avow, but I knew that my
very strongest chance of gaining Lady Amelia's consent lay in this sea
trip.  Then again, there might come a break at any moment, with a fine
day of warm sunshine and clear sky to follow.  I re-entered the cabin,
and on looking at the barometer observed a slight depression in the
mercury, but it was without significance to my mind.

Somewhere about this time Grace came out of her berth.  She brought an
atmosphere of flower-like fragrance with her, but the motions of the
yacht obliged her to sit quickly, and she gazed at me with laughter in
her eyes from the locker, graceful in her posture as a reposing dancer.
Her face lengthened, however, when I told her about the weather, that
in short there was nothing visible from the deck but a muddy, jumbled
atmosphere of vapour and drizzle.

"I counted upon seeing the Isle of Wight," cried she; "there has been
no land so far except those far-off high cliffs yesterday afternoon."

"No matter, my sweet.  Let us take as long as possible in breakfasting.
Then you shall read Tennyson to me--yes, I have a volume of that poet,
and we shall find some of the verses in wonderful harmony with our
mood."  She gave me a smiling glance, though her lip pouted as though
she would say, "Don't make too sure of my mood, my fine young fellow."
"By the time we have done with Tennyson," I continued, "the weather may
have cleared.  If not, then we must take as long as possible in dining."

"Isn't it dangerous to be at sea in such weather as this?" she asked.

"No," said I.

"But the sailors can't see."

I feared the drift of her language and exclaimed, "It would be
dangerous to attempt to make the land, for we might blunder upon a rock
and go to pieces, Grace; and then farewell, a long farewell to the
passions, emotions, the impulses, the sensations which have brought us
together here," and I kissed her hand.

"But it would be pleasant to lie in a pretty harbour--to rest as it
were," she exclaimed.

"Our business is to get married, my darling," I rejoined; "and we must
hasten as swiftly as the wind will allow us to the parish where the
ceremony is to be performed, for my cousin can't publish the banns
until we are on the spot, and whilst he is publishing the banns we must
be treating with her ladyship, and, as the diplomatists would say,
negotiating a successful issue."

She sighed, and looked grave, and hung her head.  In truth, she took a
gloomy view of the future, was secretly convinced her aunt would not
consent, was satisfied that she would have to reside with my sister
until she had come of age, and my lightest touching upon the subject
dispirited her.  And, indeed, though I had talked big to Caudel, and to
my darling also, of my sister taking charge of her, I was not at all
sure--I ought undoubtedly to have asked the question of a lawyer--that
Lady Amelia Roscoe could not, as her guardian, claim her, and convey
her to school afresh, and do, in short, what she pleased with the child
until she was twenty-one years old.  But all the same I felt cocksure
in my heart that it would never come to this.  Our yachting trip I
regarded as a provision against all difficulties.

My mind was busy with these thoughts as I sat by her side looking at
her; but she loved me not less than I loved her, and so I never found
it hard to coax a smile into her sweet face and to brighten her eyes.




CHAPTER V

DIRTY WEATHER

I should only weary you by reciting the passage of the hours.  After
breakfast I took Grace on deck for a turn, but she was glad to get
below again.  All day long it continued dark weather, without a sight
of anything, save at intervals the shadowy figure of a coaster aslant
in the thickness, and once the loom of a huge ocean passenger boat,
sweeping at twelve or fourteen knots through the grey veil of vapour
that narrowed the horizon to within a mile of us.  The wind, however,
remained a steady, fresh breeze, and throughout the day there was never
a rope handled nor a stitch of canvas reduced.  The _Spitfire_ swung
steadfastly through it, in true sea-bruising style, sturdily flinging
the sea off her flaring bow, and whitening the water with the plunges
of her churning keel till the tail of her wake seemed to stretch to the
near sea line.

I will not feign, however, that I was perfectly comfortable in my mind.
Anything at sea but thick weather!  I never pretended to be more than a
summer-holiday sailor, and such anxiety, as I should have felt had I
been alone, was now mightily accentuated, as you will suppose, by
having the darling of my heart in my little ship with me.  I had a long
talk with Caudel that afternoon, and despite my eager desire to remain
at sea, I believe I would have been glad had he advised that the
_Spitfire_ should be steered for the nearest harbour.  But his counsel
was all the other way.

"Lord love ye, Mr. Barclay, sir," he exclaimed, "what's agoing wrong
that we should tarn to and set it right?  Here's a breeze of wind
that's adoing all that could be asked for.  I dorn't say it ain't
thick, but there's nothen in it to take notice of.  Of course, you've
only got to say the word, sir, and I'll put the hellum up; but even for
that there job it would be proper to make sartin first of all where we
are.  There's no want of harbours under our lee from Portland Bill to
Bolt Head, but I can't trust to my dead reckoning, seeing what's
involved," said he, casting a damp eye at the skylight; "and my motto
is, there's nothen like seeing when you're on such a coast as this
here.  Having come all this way it 'ud be a pity to stop now."

"So long as you're satisfied!" I exclaimed; and no doubt he was, though
I believe he was influenced by vanity too.  Our putting into a harbour
might affect him as a reflection upon his skill.  He would also suppose
that, if we entered a harbour, we should travel by rail to our
destination, which would be as though he were told we could not trust
him farther.  After the service he had done me it was not to be
supposed I could causelessly give the worthy fellow offence.

"You steer by the compass, I suppose?" said I.

"By nothen else, sir," he answered in a voice of wonder.

"Well, I might have known that," said I, laughing at my own stupid
question that yet had sense in it too.  "I should have asked you if the
compass is to be trusted?"

"Ay, sir.  He's a first-class compass.  There's nothen to make him go
wrong.  Yet it's astonishing what a little thing will put a compass
out.  I've heered of a vessel that was pretty nigh run ashore all along
of the helmsman--not because he couldn't steer; a better hand never
stood at a wheel; but because he'd been physicking of himself with iron
and steel, and had taken so much of the blooming stuff that the compass
was wrong all the time he was at the helm."

"A very good story," said I.

"I'm sure you'll forgive me, sir," he proceeded, "for asking if your
young lady wears any steel bones about her--contrivances for hoisting
her dress up astarn--crinolines--bustles--you know what I mean, Mr.
Barclay?"

"I cannot tell," said I.

"I've heered speak of the master of a vessel," he went on (being a very
talkative man when he got into the "yarning" mood), "whose calculations
was always falling to pieces at sea.  Two and two never seemed to make
four with him; ontil he found out that one of his lady passengers every
morning brought a stool and sat close agin the binnacle; she wore steel
hoops to swell her dress out with, and the local attraction was such,
your honour, that the compass was sometimes four or five points out."

I told him that if the compass went wrong it would not be Miss
Bellassys' fault; and having had enough of the deck, I rejoined my
sweetheart, and, in the cabin, with talking, reading, she singing--very
sweetly she sang--we killed the hours till bed-time.

This was our third night at sea, and I was now beginning to think that
instead of three or four days we should occupy a week, and perhaps
longer, in making Mount's Bay; in which conjecture I was confirmed
when, finding myself awake at three o'clock in the morning, I pulled on
my clothes and went on deck to take a look round, and found the wind a
light off-shore air, the stars shining, and the _Spitfire_, with her
canvas falling in and out with sounds like the discharge of small arms,
rolling stagnantly upon a smooth-backed run of swell lifting out of the
north-east, but with a slant in the heave of it that made one guess the
impulse which set it running was fair north.

I was up again at seven o'clock, with a resolution to let the weather
shape my decision as to sticking to the vessel or going ashore, and was
not a little pleased to find the yacht making good way with a brilliant
breeze gushing steady off her starboard bow.  The heavens looked high
with fine weather clouds, prismatic mare-tails for the most part, here
and there a snow-white, swelling shoulder of vapour hovering over the
edge of the sea.

Caudel told me we were drawing well on to Portland, but that the wind
had headed him, and he was off his course, so that, unless he put the
yacht about, we should not obtain a sight of the land.

"No matter," said I, "let us make the most of this slant."

"That's what I'm for doing, sir.  My principle is, always make a free
wind, no matter what be the air that's ablowing.  Some men's for
ratching with the luff of their fore and aft canvas rounding in
aweather, so cleverly do they try to split the eye of the breeze.  I'm
for sailing myself," and he cast a glance up at the rapful canvas,
following it on with a look at Jacob Crew, who was suddenly gnawing
upon his quid at the tiller, as though to keep him in mind by the
expression of his eye of injunctions previously delivered.

The greater part of this day Grace and I spent on deck, but nothing
whatever happened good enough to keep my tale waiting whilst I tell you
about it.  Strong as the off-shore breeze was, there was but little
sea, nothing to stop the yacht, and she ran through it like a sledge
over a snow plain, piling the froth to her stem-head and reeling off a
fair nine knots as Caudel would cry out to me with an exultant
countenance of leather every time the log was hove.  He talked of being
abreast of the _Start_ by three o'clock in the morning.

"Then," said I to my sweetheart, "if that be so, Grace, there will be
but a short cruise to follow."

At this she looked grave, and fastened her eye with a wistful
expression upon the sea over the bows as though Mount's Bay lay there,
and as though the quaint old town of Penzance, with its long esplanade
and rich flanking of green and well-tilled heights, would be presently
showing.

I read her thoughts and said, "I have never met Mrs. Howe, but Frank's
letters about her to me were as enthusiastic as mine were about you to
him.  He calls her sweetly pretty.  So she may be.  I know she is a
lady; her connections are good; I am also convinced by Frank's
description that she is amiable; consequently, I am certain she will
make you happy and comfortable until--" and here I squeezed her hand..

"It is a desperate step, Herbert," she sighed.

Upon which I changed the subject.

There was a noble flaring sunset that evening.  The crimson of it was
deep and thunderous; the wild splendour was rendered portentous by an
appearance as of bars of cloud stretched horizontally across, as though
they railed in the flames of a continent on fire.  All day long the
wind had been heading us a little off our course, which by magnetic
compass was about W.S.W., and this magnificence of sunset at which
Grace and I continued to stare with eyes of admiration and wonder,
neither of us having ever seen the like of the red and burning glory
that overhung the sea, stood well up on the starboard bow.  The Channel
waters ran to it in a dark and frothing green till they were smitten by
the light, when they throbbed in blood for a space, then flowed in dark
green afresh, hardening into a firm, cold, darkly green horizon.

A small screw steamer, with her funnel sloping almost over her stern,
and her greasy poles of masts resembling fibres of gold in the sunset,
was bruising her way up Channel with a frequent cock of her bow or
stern which made one wonder where the sea was that tossed her so.
There was nothing else in sight, and by the time she vanished the last
rusty tinge of red had perished in the west, and the loneliness of the
sea came like a sensible quality of cold into the darkening twilight.

"How desolate the ocean looks on a sudden!" said Grace.

I thought so too as I glanced at the ashen heads of the melting billows
and up aloft at the sky, where I took notice of an odd appearance of
vapour, a sort of dusky smearing, as it were--a clay-like kind of
cloud, as though rudely laid on by a trowel--I cannot better express
the uncommon character of the heavens that evening.  Here and there a
star looked sparely and bleakly down, and in the west there was a
paring of moon, some day or two old, shining and crystalline enough to
make the dull gleam of the stars odd as an atmospheric effect.

But the breeze blew steady; there was nothing to disturb the mind in
the indications of the barometer; hour after hour the little ship was
swarming through it handsomely, and we were now drawing on much too
close to Mount's Bay (albeit this evening we were not yet abreast of
the _Start_) to pause because of a thunder-coloured, smoking sunset,
and because of a hard look of sky that might yield to the stars before
midnight and discover a wide and cloudless plain of luminaries.

"How long shall you keep on this tack?" I asked Caudel.

"All night, sir, if the wind don't head us yet.  It won't put us far
off our port even at this."

"Shall you sight the _Start_ light?"

"No, sir.  Our stretching away all day'll have put it out of our
_spear_ of view.  The Lizard light'll be all I want, and this time
twenty-four hours I hope to be well on to it."

I went below, and Grace and I killed the time as heretofore in talking
and reading.  We found the evening too short indeed, so much had we to
say to each other.  Wonderful is the quality and the amount of talk
which lovers are able to get through and feel satisfied with!  You hear
of silent love, of lovers staring on one another with glowing eyes,
their lips incapable of the emotions and sensations which crowd their
quick hearts and fill their throats with sighs.  This may be very well
too; but, for my part, I have generally observed that lovers have a
very great deal to talk about.  Remark an engaged couple; sooner than
be silent they will whisper if there be company present; and when
alone, or when they think themselves alone, their tongues--particularly
the girl's--are never still.  Grace and I were of a talking
age--two-and-twenty, and one not yet eighteen; our minds had no
knowledge of life, no experience, nothing in them to keep them steady;
they were set in motion by the lightest, the most trivial breath of
thought, and idly danced in us in the manner of some gossamer-light,
topmost leaf to the faintest movement of the summer air.

She withdrew to her berth at ten o'clock that night with a radiant face
and laughing eyes, for inane as the evening must have shown to others,
to us it had been one of perfect felicity; not a single sigh had
escaped her, and twice had I mentioned the name of Mrs. Howe without
witnessing any change of countenance in her.

I went on deck to take a last look round, and found all well; no change
in the weather, the breeze a brisk and steady pouring out of the north,
and Caudel pacing the deck well satisfied with our progress.  I
returned below without any feeling of uneasiness, and sat at the cabin
table for some ten minutes or so to smoke out a cigar, and to refresh
myself with a glass of seltzer and brandy.  A sort of dream-like
feeling came upon me as I sat.  I found it hard to realise that my
sweetheart was close to me, separated only by a curtained door from the
cabin I was musing in.  What was to follow this adventure?  Was it
possible that Lady Amelia Roscoe would oppose any obstacle to our union
after even _this_ association of three or four days as it might be?  I
gazed at the mirrors I had equipped the cabin with--picked up a
handkerchief my sweetheart had left behind her and kissed it--stared at
the little silver shining lamp that swung over my head--pulled a flower
and smelt it in a vacant sort of way of which, nevertheless, I was
perfectly sensible....  Is there anything wrong with my nerves
to-night? thought I.

I extinguished my cigar and went to bed.  It was then about a quarter
to eleven, and till past one I lay awake, weary, yet unable to sleep.
I lay listening to the frothing and seething of the water thrashing
along the bends, broken into at regular intervals by the low thunder of
the surge, burying my cabin porthole and rising to the line of the rail
as the yacht's stern sank with a long slanting heel-over of the whole
fabric.  I fell asleep at last, and as I afterwards gathered, slept
till somewhat after three o'clock in the morning.  I was awakened by
suddenly and violently rolling out of my bunk.  The fall was a heavy
one; I was a big fellow, and struck the plank of the deck hard, and
though I was instantly awakened by the shock of the capsisal, I lay for
some moments in a condition of stupefaction, sensible of nothing but
that I had tumbled out of my bunk.

The little berth was in pitch darkness, and I lay, as I have said,
motionless and almost dazed, till my ear caught a sound of shrieking
ringing through a wild but subdued note of storm on deck, mingled with
loud and fearful shouts, as of men bawling for life or death, with a
trembling in every plank and fastening of the little fabric as though
she were tearing herself to pieces.  I got on to my legs, but the angle
of the deck was so prodigious that I leaned helpless against the
bulkhead, to the base of which I had rolled, though unconsciously.  The
shrieks were continued; I recognised Grace's voice, and the sound put a
sort of frenzy into me, insomuch that, scarcely knowing how I managed,
I had in an instant, opened the door of my little berth, and was
standing, grabbing hold of the cabin table, shouting to let her know
that I was awake and up, and that I heard her.

_Now_, the uproar of what I took to be a squall of hurricane power was
to be easily heard.  The bellowing of the wind was horrible, and it was
made more terrifying to land-going ears by the incessant hoarse shouts
of the fellows on deck; but bewildered as I was, agitated beyond
expression, not knowing but that as I stood there, gripping the table
and shouting my sweetheart's name, the yacht might be foundering under
my feet, I had wits enough to observe that the vessel was slowly
recovering a level keel, rising from the roof-like slant which had
flung me from my bed to an inclination that rendered the use of one's
legs possible.  I likewise noticed that she neither plunged nor rolled
with greater heaviness than I had observed in her before I lay down.
The sensation of her motion was as though she was slowly rounding
before the wind, and beginning to scud over a surface that had been
almost flattened by a hurricane-burst into a dead level of snow.  I
could hear no noise of breaking seas nor of rushing water, nothing but
a cauldron-like hissing, through which rolled the notes of the storm in
echoes of great ordnance.

Fortunately, I had no need to clothe myself, since on lying down I had
removed nothing but my coat, collar and shoes.  I had a little silver
match-box in my trouser's pocket, and swiftly struck a match and
lighted the lamp and looked at Grace's door expecting to find her
standing in it.  It was closed, and she continued to scream.  It was no
time for ceremony; I opened the door, and called to know how it was
with her.

"Oh, Herbert, save me!" she shrieked; "the yacht is sinking."

"No," I cried, "she has been struck by a gale of wind.  I will find out
what is the matter.  Are you hurt?"

"The yacht is sinking!" she repeated in a wild voice of terror.

Spite of the lamplight in the cabin, the curtain and the door combined
eclipsed the sheen, and I could not see her.

"Are you in bed, dearest?"

"Yes," she cried.

"Are you hurt, my precious?"

"No, but my heart has stopped with fright.  We shall be drowned.  Oh,
Herbert, the yacht is sinking!"

"Remain as you are, Grace.  I shall return to you in a moment.  Do not
imagine that the yacht is sinking.  I know by the buoyant feel of her
movements that she is safe."

And thus hurriedly speaking I left her, satisfied that her shrieks had
been produced by terror only; nor did I wish her to rise, lest the
yacht should again suddenly heel to her first extravagantly dreadful
angle, and throw her, and break a limb, or injure her more cruelly yet.

The companion hatch was closed.  The feeling of being imprisoned raised
such a feeling of consternation in me that I stood in the hatch as one
paralysed, then terror set me pounding upon the cover with my fists,
till you would have thought in a few moments I must have reduced it to
splinters.  After a little, during which I hammered with might and
main, roaring out the name of Caudel, the cover was cautiously lifted
to the height of a few inches, letting in a very yell of wind, such a
shock and blast of it that I was forced, back off the ladder as though
by a blow in the face, and in a breath the light went out.

"It's all right, Mr. Barclay," cried the voice of Caudel, hoarse and
yet shrill too with the life and death cries he had been delivering.
"A gale of wind's busted down upon us.  We've got the yacht afore it
whilst we clear away the wreckage.  There's no call to be alarmed, sir.
On my word and honour as a man there's no call, sir.  I beg you not to
come on deck yet--ye'll only be in the way.  Trust to me, sir--it's all
right, I say," and the hatch was closed again.

Wreckage!  The word sounded as miserably in my ear as though it had
been the shout of "Heaven have mercy upon us!"  What had been wrecked?
What had happened?  Was the yacht stove?  Had we lost our mast?  I had
heard no crash, no noise of splintering, no resounding thump as of a
fall.  I listened, struck another match, and then lighted the lamp
afresh.  I might know now that the _Spitfire_ was dead before the wind,
seething almost soundlessly through the foam of the storm-swept
surface.  She was going along with a steadiness that was startling when
one thought of and listened to the weather; for her plunges were so
long and buoyant as to be scarcely noticeable, whilst sea and swell
being directly in her wake, her rolling was of the lightest.  This
scudding likewise took something of the weight out of the blast howling
after us; the echo as of thunder penetrating to the cabin was,
comparatively speaking, dulled; but I was sailor enough to know that we
should be having a heavy sea anon, and that if the yacht was crippled
aloft or injured below, then the merciful powers only knew how it was
going to end with us.

These thoughts were in my mind as I lighted the lamp.  I now knocked on
Grace's door, and told her to rise and dress herself, and join me in
the cabin.

"There is no danger," I shouted, "nothing but a passing capful of wind."

She made some answer which I could not catch, but I might be sure that
the upright posture and buoyant motions of the scudding yacht had
tranquillised her mind; moreover, all sounds would penetrate her berth
in very muffled tones.  Still, if she looked at her watch, she might
wonder why she had to rise and dress at half-past three o'clock in the
morning!

I sat alone for some ten minutes, during which the height and volume of
the sea sensibly increased, though as the yacht continued flying dead
before the wind, her plunges were still too long and gradual to be
distressing.  Occasionally a shout would sound on deck, but what the
men were about I could not conceive.

The door of the forward berth was opened, and Grace entered the cabin.
Her face was white as death; her large eyes, which seemed of a coal
blackness in the lamplight, and by contrast with the hue of her cheeks,
sparkled with alarm.  She swept them round the cabin, as though she
expected to behold one knows not what sort of horror, then came to my
side and linked my arm tightly in hers.

"Oh, Herbert, tell me the truth.  What has happened?"

"Nothing serious, darling.  Do you not feel that we are afloat and
sailing bravely?"

"But just now?  Did not the yacht turn over?  Something was broken on
deck, and the men began to shriek."

"And so did you, Grace," said I, trying to smile.

"But if we should be drowned?" she cried, drawing closer to me, and
fastening her sweet, terrified eyes upon my face.

I shook my head, still preserving my smile, though Heaven knows, had my
countenance taken its expression from my mood, it must have shown as
long as the yacht herself.  I could see her straining her ears to
listen, whilst her gaze--large, bright, her brows arched, her lips
parted, her breast swiftly heaving--roamed over the cabin.

"What is that noise of thunder, Herbert?"

"It is the wind," I answered.

"Are not the waves getting up?  Oh! feel this!" she cried, as the yacht
rose with velocity and something of violence to the under-running hurl
of a chasing sea, of a power that was but too suggestive of what we
were to expect.

"The _Spitfire_ is a stanch, noble little craft," said I, "built for
North Sea weather.  She is not to be daunted by anything that can
happen hereabouts."

"But what _has_ happened?" she cried, irritable with alarm.

I was about to utter the first reassuring sentence that occurred to my
mind, when the companion was slid a little way back, and I just caught
sight of a pair of legs ere the cabin lamp was extinguished by such
another yell and blast of wind as had before nearly stretched me.
Grace shrieked and threw her arms round my neck; the cover was closed,
and the interior, instantly becalmed again.

"Who's that?" I roared.

"Me, sir," sounded a voice out of the blackness where the companion
steps stood; "Files, sir.  The captain asked me to step below to report
what's happened.  He dursn't leave the deck himself."

I released myself from my darling's clinging embrace and lighted the
lamp for the third time.

Files, wrapped in streaming oilskins, resembled an ebony figure over
which a bucket of dripping has been emptied, as he stood at the foot of
the steps with but a bit of his wet, grey-coloured face showing betwixt
the ear-flaps and under the fore-thatch of his sou'wester.

"Now for your report, Files, and bear a hand with it for mercy's sake."

"Well, sir, it's just this; it had been breezing up, and we
double-reefed the mainsail, Captain Caudel not liking the look of the
weather, when a slap of wind carried pretty nigh half the mast over the
side.  We reckon--for we can't see--that it's gone some three or four
feet below the cross-trees.  The sail came down with a run, and there
was a regular mess of it, sir, the wessel being buried.  We've had to
keep her afore it until we could cut the wreckage clear, and now we're
agoing to heave her to, and I'm to tell ye with Capt'n Caudel's
compliments not to take any notice of the capers she may cut when she
heads the sea."

"One moment.  Is she sound in her hull?"

"Yes, sir."

"Heaven be praised!  And how is the wind?"

"About nor'-nor'-east, sir."

"Then, of course, we've been running sou'-sou'-west, heading right into
the open channel?"

He said yes.

"How does the weather look, Files?"

"Werry black and noisy, sir."

"Tell Caudel to let me see him whenever he can leave the deck," said I,
unwilling to detain him lest he should say something to add to the
terror of Grace, whose eyes were riveted upon him as though he were
some frightful ghost or hideous messenger of death.

I took down the lamp and screened it, whilst he opened the cover and
crawled out.




CHAPTER VI

SWEETHEARTS IN A STORM

No man could imagine that so heavy a sea was already running until
Caudel hove the yacht to.  The instant the helm was put down the dance
began!  As she rounded to a whole green sea struck her full abeam, and
fell with a roar like a volcanic discharge upon her decks, staggering
her to the heart--sending a throe of mortal agony through her, as one
might have sworn.  I felt that she was buried in the foam of that sea.
As she gallantly rose, still valiantly rounding into the wind, as
though the spirit of the British soil in which had grown the hardy
timber out of which she was manufactured was never stronger in her than
now, the water that filled her decks roared cascading over the rails.

Grace sat by my side, her arm locked in mine; she was motionless with
fear; her eyes had the fixed look of the sleep-walker's, nor will I
deny that my own terror was extreme; for imagining that I had heard a
shriek, I believed that my men had been washed overboard, and that we
two were locked up in a dismasted craft that was probably
sinking--imprisoned, I say, by reason of the construction of the
companion cover, which, when closed, was not to be opened from within.

I waited a few minutes with my lips set, wondering what was to happen
next, holding Grace close to me, and harkening with feverish ears for
the least sound of a human voice on deck.  There was a second
blow--this time on the yacht's bow--followed by a sensation as of every
timber thrilling, and by a bolt-like thud of falling water, but this
time well forward.  Immediately afterwards I heard Caudel shouting
close against the skylight, and I cannot express the emotion, in truth,
I may call it the transport of joy, his voice raised in me.  It was
like being rescued from a dreadful death that an instant before seemed
certain.

I continued to wait, holding my darling to me; her head lay upon my
shoulder, and she rested as though in a swoon.  The sight of her white
face was inexpressibly shocking to me, who very well knew that there
was nothing I could say to soften her terrors amid such a sea as the
yacht was now tumbling upon.  Indeed, the vessel's motions had become
on a sudden violently heavy.  I was never in such a sea before; that is
to say, in so small a vessel, and the leaping of the craft from peak to
base, and the dreadful careering of her as she soared, lying down on
her beam ends to the next liquid summit were absolutely soul subduing.

It was idle, however, to think of going on deck.  I durst not leave my
darling alone lest she should swoon and be thrown down and injured,
perhaps killed; whilst, for myself, the legs of a man needed a longer
apprenticeship to the sea than ever I had served, or had the faintest
desire to serve, to qualify him for such capering planks as these, and
I was quite sure that if I wished to break my neck I had nothing more
to do than to make an attempt to stand.

Well, some twenty minutes, or, perhaps, half an hour passed, during all
which time I believed every moment to be our last, and I recollect
cursing myself for being the instrument of introducing the darling of
my heart into this abominable scene of storm in which, as I believed,
we were both to perish.  Why had I not gone ashore yesterday?  Did not
my instincts advise me to quit the sea and take the railway?  Why had I
brought my pet away from the security of the Rue de Maquetra?  Why, in
the name of all the virtues, was I so impatient that I could not wait
till she was of age, when I could have married her comfortably and
respectably, freed from all obligations of ladders, dark lanterns,
tempests, and whatever was next to come?  I could have beaten my head
upon the table.  Never did I better understand what I have always
regarded as a stroke of fiction--I mean the disposition of a man in a
passion to tear out his hair by the roots.

At the expiration, as I supposed, of twenty minutes, the hatch cover
was opened, this time without any following screech and blast of wind,
and Caudel descended.  Had he been a beam of sunshine he could not have
been more welcome to my eyes.  He was clad from head to foot in
oilskins, from which the wet ran as from an umbrella in a
thunder-shower, and the skin and hue of his face resembled soaked
leather.

"Well, Mr. Barclay, sir," he exclaimed, "and how have you been getting
on?  It's been a bad job; but there's nothen to alarm ye, I'm sure."
Then catching sight of Grace's face, he cried, "The young lady ain't
been and hurt herself, I hope, sir?"

"Her fear and this movement," I answered, "have proved too much for
her.  I wish you would pull off your oilskins and help me to convey her
to the lee side there.  The edge of this table seems to be cutting me
in halves," the fact being that I was to windward with the whole weight
of my sweetheart, who rested lifelessly against me to increase the
pressure, so that at every leeward stoop of the craft my breast was
caught by the edge of the table with a sensation as of a knife cutting
through my shirt.

He instantly whipped off his streaming waterproofs, standing without
the least inconvenience whilst the decks slanted under him like a
see-saw, and in a very few moments he had safely placed Grace on the
lee locker with her head on a pillow.  I made shift to get round to her
without hurting myself, then cried to Caudel to sit and tell me what
had happened.

"Well, it's just this, sir," he answered, "the mast has carried away
some feet below the head of it.  It went on a sudden in the squall in
which the wind burst down upon us.  Perhaps it was as well it happened,
for she lay down to that there houtfly in a way so hobstinate that I
did believe she'd never lift herself out of the water agin.  But the
sail came down when the mast broke, and I managed to get her afore it,
though I don't mind owning to you now, sir, that what with the gear
fouling the helm, and what with other matters which there ain't no call
for me to talk about, 'twas as close a shave with us, sir, as ever
happened at sea."

Grace moaned, opened her eyes and then shut them again, and moved her
hand that I should take it.  The companion cover lay a little way open,
but though tons of water might be flying over the bow for aught I knew,
not a drop glittered in the hatch.  I could now, however, very clearly
hear the roaring _hum_ of the gale, and catch the note of boiling
waters; but these sounds were not so distracting but that Caudel and I
clearly heard each other's voice.

"Is the yacht tight, do you think, Caudel?" cried I.

"I hope she is, sir."

"Hope!  My God, but you must _know_, Caudel."

"Well, sir, she's adraining a little water into her--I'm bound to say
it--but nothen that the pump won't keep under; and I believe that most
of it finds its way into the well from up above."

I stared at him with a passion of anxiety and dismay, but his cheery
blue eyes steadfastly returned my gaze as though he would make me know
that he spoke the truth--that matters were not worse than he
represented them.

"Has the pump been worked?" I inquired.

He lifted his hand as I asked the question, and I heard the beat of the
pump throbbing through the dull roar of the wind as though a man had
seized the brake of it in response to my inquiry.

"This is a frightful situation to be in," said I, with a glance at
Grace, who lay motionless, with her eyes shut, rendered almost
insensible by the giddy and violent motion of the hull.

"It'll all come right, sir," he exclaimed; "daybreak 'll be here
soon--" he looked up at the clock, "then we shall be able to see what
to do."

"But what is to be done?"

"Plenty, sir.  Tarn to first of all and secure the remains of the mast.
There's height enough left.  We must secure him, I says, then wait for
this here breeze to blow himself out, and then make sail and get away
home as fast as ever we can."

"But is the vessel, wrecked aloft as she is, going to outlive such
weather as this?" I cried, talking in a half-dazed way out of the sort
of swooning feeling which came and went in my head like a pulse with
the wild, sky-high flights and the headlong falls of the little vessel.

"I hope she will, I'm sure, sir.  She was built for the seas of the
Dogger, and ought to be able to stand the likes of this."

"Does much water come aboard?"

"Now and agin there's a splash, but she's doing werry well, sir.  Ye
see we ain't a canoe, nor a wherry.  A hundred years ago the _Spitfire_
would have been reckoned a craft big enough to sail to Australia in."

"Was anyone hurt by the sea as you rounded to?"

"Bobby was washed aft, sir, but he's all right agin."

I plied him with further questions, mainly concerning the prospects of
the weather, our chances, the drift of the yacht, that I might know
into what part of the Channel we were being blown, and how long it
would occupy to storm us at this rate into the open Atlantic; and then
asking him to watch by Grace for a few minutes, I dropped on my knees,
and crawled to my cabin, where I somehow contrived to scramble into my
boots, coat and cap.  I then made for the companion steps, still on my
knees, and clawed my way up the hatch till I was head and shoulders
above it, and there I stood looking.

I say looking, but there was nothing to see save the near, vast,
cloud-like spaces of foam, hovering as it seemed high above the rail as
some black head of surge broke off the bow, or descending the pouring
side of a sea like bodies of mist sweeping with incredible velocity
with the breath of the gale.  Past these dim masses the water lay in
blackness--a huge spread of throbbing obscurity.  All overhead was mere
rushing darkness.  The wind was wet with spray, and forward there would
show at intervals a dull shining of foam, flashing transversely across
the labouring little craft.

It was blowing hard indeed, yet from the weight of the seas and the
motions of the _Spitfire_, I could have supposed the gale severer than
it was.  I returned to the cabin, and Caudel, after putting on his
oilskins and swallowing a glass of brandy and water--the materials of
which were swaying furiously in a silver-plated swinging tray suspended
over the table--went on deck, leaving the companion cover a little way
open in case I desired to quit the cabin.

Until the dawn, and some time past it, I sat close beside Grace,
holding her hand or bathing her brow.  She never spoke, she seldom
opened her eyes; indeed, she lay as though utterly prostrated, without
power to articulate, or, perhaps, to think either.  It was the effect
of fear, however, rather than of nausea.  At any rate, I remember
hoping so, for I had heard of people dying of sea sickness, and if the
weather that had stormed down upon us should last, it might end in
killing her; whereas, the daylight, and, perhaps, some little break of
blue sky would reanimate her if her sufferings were owing to terror
only, and when she found the little craft buoyant and our lives in no
danger, her spirits would rise and her strength return.

But what an elopement is this! thought I, as I gazed upon her sweet,
white face and closed lids darkening the cheek with the shadowing of
the fringes.  One reads of fugitive lovers in peril from overset stage
coaches, from detectives in waiting at railway stations, from
explosions, earthquakes and collisions on land and ocean.  But a gale
of wind--a storm-dismantled dandy yacht of twenty-six tons furiously
working in the thick of a wild Channel sea, where the surge swells
large with the weight of the near Atlantic--here are conditions of a
runaway match, the like of which are not to be found, I believe,
outside of my own experience.

The blessed daylight came at last.  I spied the weak wet grey of it in
a corner of the skylight that had been left uncovered by the tarpaulin
which was spread over the glass.  I looked closely at Grace and found
her asleep.  I could not be sure at first, so motionless had she been
lying, but when I put my ear close to her mouth, the regularity of her
respiration convinced me that she was slumbering.

That she should be able to snatch even ten minutes of sleep cheered me.
Yet my spirits were very heavy, every bone in me ached with a pain as
of rheumatism; though I did not feel sick, my brain seemed to reel, and
the sensation of giddiness was hardly less miserable and depressing
than nausea itself.  I stood up, and with great difficulty caught the
brandy as it flew from side to side on the swinging tray, and took a
dram, and then clawed my way as before to the companion steps, and
opening the cover, got into the hatch and stood looking at the picture
of my yacht and the sea.

There was no one at the helm; the tiller was lashed to leeward.  The
shock I received on observing no one aft, finding the helm abandoned,
as it seemed to me, I shall never forget.  The tiller was the first
object I saw as I rose through the hatch, and my instant belief was
that all my people had been swept overboard.  On looking forward,
however, I spied Caudel and the others of the men at work about the
mast.  I am no sailor and cannot tell you what they were doing, beyond
saying that they were securing the mast by affixing tackles and so
forth to it.  But I had no eyes for them or their work; I could only
gaze at my ruined yacht, which at every heave appeared to be pulling
herself together, as it were, for the final plunge.  A mass of cordage
littered the deck; the head of the mast showed in splinters, whilst the
spar itself looked withered, naked, blasted, as though struck by
lightning.  The decks were full of water, which was flashed above the
rail, where it was instantly swept away by the gale in a smoke of
crystals.  The black gear wriggled and rose to the wash of the water
over the planks like a huddle of eels.  A large space of the bulwarks
on the port side abreast of the mast was smashed level with the deck.
The grey sky seemed to hover within musket shot of us, and it went down
the sea in a slate-coloured weeping body of thickness to within a
couple of hundred fathoms, and the dark green surges, as they came
rolling in foam from out of the windward wall of blankness, looked
enormous.

In sober truth a very great sea was running indeed; the oldest sailor
then afloat must have thought so.  The Channel was widening into the
ocean, with depth enough for seas of oceanic volume, and it was still,
as it had been for some hours, blowing a whole gale of wind.  I had
often read of what is called a storm at sea, but had never encountered
one, and now I was viewing the real thing from the deck of a little
vessel that was practically dismasted in the heart of a thickness that
shrouded us from all observation, whilst every minute we were being
settled farther and farther away from the English coast towards the
great Atlantic by the hurling scend of the surges, and by the driving
fury of the blast.

Caudel on seeing me came scrambling to the companion.  The salt of the
flying wet had dried in the hollows of his eyes and lay in a sort of
white powder there, insomuch that he was scarcely recognisable.  It was
impossible to hear him amidst that roaring commotion, and I descended
the ladder by a step or two to enable him to put his head into the
hatch.  He tried to look cheerful, but there was a curl in the set of
his mouth that neutralised the efforts of his eye.

"Ye see how it is, Mr. Barclay?"

"Nothing could be worse."

"Dorn't say that, sir, dorn't say that.  The yacht lives, and is making
brave weather o't."

"She cannot go on living."

"She'll outlast this weather, sir, I'll lay."

"What are you doing?"

He entered into a nautical explanation, the terms of which I forget.
It was of the first consequence, however, that the mast should be
preserved, and this the men were attempting at the risk of their lives.
As the mast stood there was nothing to support it, and if it went (he
explained) the _Spitfire_ would become a sheer hulk and then our
situation would be desperate indeed; but if the men succeeded in
preserving the mast, they could easily make sail upon the yacht when
the weather moderated, "and the land ain't very fur off yet, sir," he
added.

"But we are widening our distance rapidly."

He shook his head somewhat dolefully, saying, "Yes, that was so."

"I am thinking of the hull, Caudel.  Surely this wild tossing must be
straining the vessel frightfully.  Does she continue to take in water?"

"I must not deceive you, sir," he answered; "she _do_.  But a short
spell at the pump sarves to chuck it all out again, and so there's no
call for your honour to be oneasy."

He returned to the others, whilst I, heart-sickened by the intelligence
that the _Spitfire_ had sprung a leak--for _that_, I felt, must be the
plain English of Caudel's assurance--continued standing a few moments
longer in the hatch looking round.  Ugly rings of vapour, patches and
fragments of dirty yellow scud flew past, loose and low under the near
grey wet stoop of the sky; they made the only break in that firmament
of storm.  The smother of the weather was thickened yet by the clouds
of driving spray which rose like bursts of steam from the sides and
heads of the seas, making one think of the fierce gusts and guns of the
gale as of wolves tearing mouthfuls with sharp teeth from the flanks
and backs of the rushing and roaring chase they pursued.

How the seamen maintained their footing I could not imagine.  In order
to climb the naked spar they had driven short nails at wide intervals
up it; and one of them--Foster--as I watched, crawled up the mast with
a big block on his back.

It seemed to me as though the men were working for life or death.  The
yacht rode buoyant to her lashed helm under a fragment of mizzen if I
remember right, and very little water came aboard, though great
fountains of spray would occasionally soar off the bow, and blow in a
snowstorm fathoms away into the sea on the opposite side.  But the
motions of that naked height of splintered mast were like a baton in
the hands of an excited orchestra conductor, and though I believe I was
not more wanting in nerves in my time than most others, my eyes reeled
in my head at sight of the plucky fellow, doggedly rising nail by nail,
till he had reached the point of elevation where the block was to be
secured.

My anxieties, however, were below, on the locker where I had left my
sweetheart sleeping, and I was about to descend, when my sight was
taken by a shadow in the grey thickness to windward.  It was a mere
oozing of darkness, so to speak for a moment or two; then as though to
the touch of the wand of an enchanter, it leapt upon the eye in the
full and majestic proportions of a great, black-hulled ship, "flying
light," as the term is.  She came rushing down upon us under two lower
topsails, and a reefed foresail, pitching to her hawse-pipes as she
came, then lifting a broad surface of greenish sheathing out of the
acre of yeast that the blow of her cutwater had set boiling.  She
rushed by close astern of us, and the thunder of the gale in her
rigging and the hissing sounds of the seas as she burst into them rose
high above the universal humming and seething of the storm.  Two
figures alone were visible; one in a sea helmet and oilskins at the
wheel; a second in a long coat and fur cap, holding by a backstay.  She
vanished with the velocity with which she had emerged; but I could not
have conjectured her nearness till I reflected how plainly I had seen
the two men--all features of their clothing--their very faces, indeed!

Shall we be run down, sent helplessly to the bottom before this weather
has done its work for us? thought I, and shuddering to the fancy of a
blow from such a stem as that which had just swept past us, I descended
the cabin steps.  Grace was awake, sitting upright, but in a listless,
lolling, helpless posture.  I was thankful, however, to find her
capable of the exertion even of sitting erect.  I crept to her side,
and held her to me to cherish and comfort her.

"Oh, this weary, weary motion!" she cried, pressing her hand upon her
temples.

"It cannot last much longer, my darling," I said; "the gale is fast
blowing itself out, and then we shall have blue skies and smooth water
again."

"Can we not land, Herbert?" she asked feebly in my ear, with her cheek
upon my shoulder.

"Would to Heaven that were possible within the next five minutes!" I
answered.

"Whereabouts are we?"

"I cannot tell exactly; but when this weather breaks we shall find the
English coast within easy reach."

"Oh, do not let us wait until we get to Mount's Bay!" she cried.

"My pet, the nearest port will be our port _now_, depend upon it."

This sort of talk making me feel most wretchedly and miserably
hopeless, I got away from the subject by asking her how she felt, and
by reassuring her as to the buoyancy of the yacht, and I then coaxed
her into taking a little weak brandy and water, which, as a tonic under
the circumstances, was the best medicine I could have given her.  I
afterwards made her lie down again, and procured Eau de Cologne and
another pillow, and such matters, but at a heavy cost to my bones; for
had I been imprisoned in a cask, and sent in that posture on a tour
down a mountain's side, I could not have been more abominably thumped
and belaboured.  It was one wild scramble and flounder from beginning
to end, blows on the head, blows on the shins, complete capsisals that
left me sitting and dazed; and when my business of attending upon her
was at an end, I felt that this little passage of my elopement had
qualified me for nothing so much as for a hospital.

The day passed; a day of ceaseless storm, and of such tossing as only a
smacksman, who has fished in the North Sea in winter, could know
anything about.  The spells at the pump grew frequent as the hours
progressed, and the wearisome beat of the plied break affected my
imagination as though it were the tolling of our funeral bell.  I
hardly required Caudel to tell me the condition of the yacht when,
sometime between eight and nine o'clock that night, he put his head
into the hatch and motioned me to ascend.

"It's my duty to tell ye, Mr. Barclay," he exclaimed, whispering
hoarsely into my ear, in the comparative shelter of the companion
cover, that Grace might not overhear him, "that the leak's againing
upon us."

I had guessed as much; yet this confirmation of my conjecture affected
me as violently as though I had had no previous suspicion of the state
of the yacht.  I was thunderstruck, I felt the blood forsake my cheeks,
and for some moments I could not find my voice.

"You do not mean to tell me, Caudel, that the yacht is actually
_sinking_?"

"No, sir.  But the pump'll have to be kept continually going if she's
to remain afloat.  I'm afeer'd when the mast went over the side that a
blow from it started a butt, and the leak's growing worse and worse,
consequence of the working of the craft."

"Is it still thick?"

"As mud, sir."

"Why not fire the gun at intervals?" said I, referring to the little
brass cannon that stood mounted upon the quarter-deck.

"I'm afeered--" he paused with a melancholy shake of his head.  "Of
course, Mr. Barclay," he went on, "if it's your wish, sir--but it'll do
no more, I allow, than frighten the young lady.  'Tis but a peashooter,
sir, and the gale's like thunder."

"We are in your hands, Caudel," said I, with a feeling of despair
ice-cold at my heart, as I reflected upon the size of our little craft,
her crippled and sinking condition, our distance from land--as I felt
the terrible might and powers of the seas which were tossing us--and as
I thought of my sweetheart!

"Mr. Barclay," he answered, "if the weather do but moderate, I shall
have no fear.  Our case ain't hopeless yet by a long way, sir.  The
water's to be kept under by continuous pumping, and there are hands
enough and to spare for that job.  We're not in the middle of the
Atlantic Ocean, but in the mouth of the English Channel, with plenty of
shipping knocking about.  But the weather's got to moderate.  Firing
that there gun 'ud only terrify the young lady, and do no good.  If a
ship came along no boat could live in this sea.  In this here blackness
she couldn't kept us company, and our rockets wouldn't be visible half
a mile off.  No, sir, we've got to stick to the pump, and pray for
daylight and fine weather," and, having no more to say to me, or a
sudden emotion checking his utterance, he pulled his head out and
disappeared in the obscurity.

Grace asked me what Caudel had been talking about, and I answered with
the utmost composure I could master that he had come to tell me the
yacht was making a noble fight of it and that there was nothing to
cause us alarm.  I had not the heart to respond otherwise, nor could
the bare truth, as I understood it, have served any other end than to
deprive her of her senses.  Even now, I seemed to find an expression of
wildness in her beautiful eyes, as though the tension of her nerves,
along with the weary endless hours of delirious pitching and tossing,
was beginning to tell upon her brain.  I sought to comfort her, I
caressed her, I strained her to my heart, whilst I exerted my whole
soul to look cheerfully and to speak cheerfully, and, thank God! the
influence of my true, deep love prevailed; she spoke tranquilly; the
brilliant staring look of her eyes was softened; occasionally she would
smile as she lay in my arms, whilst I rattled on, struggling, with a
resolution that now seems preternatural when I look back, to distract
her attention from our situation.

At one o'clock in the morning she fell asleep, and I knelt by her
sleeping form, and prayed for mercy and protection.

It was much about this hour that Caudel's face again showed in the
hatch.  I crawled along the deck and up the steps to him, and he
immediately said to me in a voice that trembled with agitation:

"Mr. Barclay, good noose, sir.  The gale's ataking off."

I clasped my hands, and could have hugged the dripping figure of the
man to my breast.

"Yes, sir," he continued, "the breeze is slackening.  There's no
mistake about it.  The horizon's opening too."

"Heaven be praised.  And what of the leak, Caudel?"

"'Taint worse than it was, sir, though it's bad enough."

"If the weather should moderate--"

"Well then, if the leak don't gain, we may manage to carry her home.
That'll have to be found out, sir.  But seeing the yacht's condition, I
shall be for trans-shipping you and the lady to anything inwards bound,
that may come along.  Us men'll take the yacht to port, providing
she'll let us."  He paused, and then said: "There might be no harm now,
perhaps, in firing off that there gun.  If a smack 'ud show herself,
she'd be willing to stand by for the sake of the salvage.  We'll also
send up a few rockets, sir.  But how about the young lady, Mr. Barclay?"

"Everything must be done," I replied, "that is likely to preserve our
lives."

There was some gunpowder aboard, but where Caudel had stowed it I did
not know.  However, five minutes after he had left me, and whilst I was
sitting by the side of my sweetheart, who still slept, the gun was
discharged.  It sent a small shock through the little fabric, as though
she had gently touched ground, or run into some floating object, but
the report, blending with the commotion of the seas and bell-like
ringing, and wolfish howlings of the wind, penetrated the deck in a
note so dull that Grace never stirred.  Ten or twelve times was this
little cannon discharged at intervals of five and ten minutes, and I
could hear the occasional rush of a rocket, like a giant hissing in
wrath, sounding through the stormy uproar.

Tragical noises to harken to, believe me! communicating a significance
dark as death, to the now ceaseless pulsing of the pump, to the blows
of the sea against the yacht's bow, and to every giddy rise and fall of
the labouring little structure amid the hills and valleys of that
savage Channel sea.




CHAPTER VII

THE CARTHUSIAN

From time to time, I would creep up into the companion, always in the
hopes of finding the lights of a ship close to, but nothing came of our
rockets, whilst I doubt if the little blast the quarter-deck pop-gun
delivered was audible half a mile away to windward.  But though the
night remained a horrible black shadow--the blacker for the phantasmal
sheets of foam which defined, without illuminating it, the wind about
this time--somewhere between four and five o'clock--had greatly
moderated.  Yet at dawn it was blowing hard still, with an iron-grey,
freckled sea rolling hollow and confusedly, and a near horizon thick
with mist.

There was nothing in sight.  The yacht looked deplorably sodden and
wrecked as she pitched and wallowed in the cold, desolate, ashen
atmosphere of that daybreak.  The men, too, wore the air of castaway
mariners, fagged, salt-whitened, pinched; and their faces, even the
boy's, looked aged with anxiety.

I called to Caudel.  He approached me slowly, as a man might walk after
a swim that has nearly spent him.

"Here is another day, Caudel.  What is to be done?"

"What can be done, sir?" answered the poor fellow, with the irritation
of exhaustion and of anxiety but little removed from despair.  "We must
go on pumping for our lives, and pray to the Lord that we may be picked
up."

"Why not get sail upon the yacht, put her before the wind, and run for
the French coast?"

"If you like sir," he answered languidly, "but it's a long stretch to
the French coast, and if the wind should shift--" he paused, and looked
as though worry had weakened his mind a little and rendered him
incapable of deciding swiftly and for the best.

The boy Bobby was pumping, and I took notice of the glass-like
clearness of the water as it gushed out to the strokes of the little
brake.  The others of my small crew were crouching under the lee of the
weather bulwark.  I looked at them, and then said to Caudel:

"Shall we call a council?  Something must be done.  Those men have
lives to save, and I should like to have their opinion."

He at once halloaed to them, and they grouped themselves about me as I
stood in the companion way.  Every man's voice was hoarse with fatigue,
and the skin of the poor fellows' faces had a puffed, pale appearance
that made one think of drowned bodies.

I asked them what they thought of my proposal of running for the French
shore under all the sail we could spread; but after some discussion
they were unanimous in opposing the scheme.

"Who's to tell," said Crew, "how fur off the French coast is?  And what
port are we agoing to make?  We're nearer the English coast now than we
are to France, and if there should come a shift," he added, casting his
moist, blood-shot eyes at the sky, and then fixing them upon the pump,
"we might be able to stagger into Plymouth or some port near it."

"This yacht," exclaimed Foster, "isn't agoing to keep afloat long, sir.
If then it's to come to that there boat," indicating with a jerk of his
chin the little boat that we carried, "we'd better launch her here than
furder out."

"Depend upon it, Mr. Barclay," exclaimed Caudel, "there's nothen for it
but to keep all on as we are, and wait for the weather to improve.
There are plenty of ships knocking about.  Let it come clear enough for
us to be seen and we shall be picked up."

In this way ran the little debate we held, but as I am not a sailor I
am unable to repeat more of it than I have set down.

Before returning to Grace I looked at our little boat--she was just a
yacht's dinghy--and thought of the chance the tiny ark would provide us
with of saving our lives--seven souls in a boat fit to hold five, and
then only in smooth water!  And yet she was the only boat we had, and
there was absolutely nothing else by which we might preserve
ourselves--scarce any materials that I could think of or see, out of
which the rudest craft could be manufactured, though the mere thought
of it coming to a raft turned me sick and faint, when I glanced at the
green slopes of the hurling hills of water, and marked the frothing of
their heads and the fathom-thick surface of yeast they shot from their
surcharged summits.

Grace was awake when I had gone on deck at daybreak, though she had
slept for two or three hours very soundly, never once moving when the
cannon was discharged, frequent as the report of it had been.  On my
descending she begged me to take her on deck.

"I shall be able to stand if I hold your arm," she said, "and the air
will do me good."

But I had not the heart to let her view the sea nor the wet, broken,
shipwrecked figure the yacht made with water flying over the bow, and
water gushing from the pump, and the foam flashing amongst the rigging
that still littered the deck as the brine roared from side to side.

"No, my darling," said I; "for the present you must keep below.  The
wind, thank God, is fast moderating, and the sea will be falling
presently.  But you cannot imagine, until you attempt to move, how
violently the _Spitfire_ rolls and pitches.  Besides, the decks are
full of water, and a single wild heave might throw us both and send us
flying overboard."

She shuddered and said no more about going on deck.

Spite of her having slept, her eyes seemed languid.  Her cheeks were
colourless, and there was an expression of fear and expectation that
made my heart mad to behold in her sweet young face, that, when all was
well with her, wore a most delicate bloom, whilst it was lovely with a
sort of light that was like a smile in expressions even of perfect
repose.  I had brought her to this!  Before another day had closed her
love for me might have cost her her life!  I could not bear to think of
it--I could not bear to look at her--and I broke down burying my face
in my hands.

She put her arm round my neck, pressed her cheek to mine, but said
nothing, until the two or three dry sobs, which shook me to my very
inmost soul, had passed.

"Anxiety and want of sleep have made you ill," she said.  "I am sure
all will end well, Herbert.  The storm, you say, is passing, and then
we shall be able to steer for the nearest port.  You will not wait now
to reach Penzance?"

I shook my head, unable to speak.

"We have both had enough of the sea," she continued, forcing a smile
that vanished in the next breath she drew; "but you could not have
foretold this storm.  And even now, would you have me anywhere else but
here?" said she, putting her cheek to mine again.  "Rest your head on
my shoulder and sleep.  I feel better--and will instantly awaken you if
there is any occasion to do so."

I was about to make some answer, when I heard a loud and, as it
appeared to me, a fearful cry on deck.  Before I could spring to my
feet someone heavily thumped the companion-hatch, flinging the sliding
cover wide open an instant after, and Caudel's voice roared down:

"Mr. Barclay!  Mr. Barclay! there's a big ship close aboard us!  She's
rounding to.  Come on deck, for God's sake, sir, that we may larn your
wishes."

Bidding Grace remain where she was, I sprang to the companion steps,
and the first thing I saw on emerging was a large, full-rigged ship,
with painted ports, under small canvas, and in the act of rounding with
her main topsail-yard slowly swinging aback.  Midway the height of our
little mizzenmast streamed the ensign which Caudel or another of the
men had hoisted--the union down--but our wrecked mast, and the fellow
labouring at the pump must have told our story to the sight of that
ship, with an eloquence that could gather but little emphasis from the
signal of distress streaming like a square of flame half-mast high at
our stern.

It was broad daylight now, with a lightening in the darkness to
windward that opened out twice the distance of sea that was to be
measured before I went below.  The ship, a noble structure, was well
within hail, rolling somewhat heavily, but with a majestical, slow
motion.  There was a crowd of sailors on her forecastle staring at us,
and I remember even in that supreme moment, so tricksy is the human
intelligence, noticing how ghastly white the cloths of her
topmast-staysail or jib showed by contrast with the red and blue shirts
and other coloured apparel of the mob of seamen, and against the spread
of dusky sky beyond.  There was also a little knot of people on the
poop, and a man standing near them, but alone; as I watched him he took
what I gathered to be a speaking-trumpet from the hand of the young
apprentice or ordinary seaman who had run to him with it.

"Now, Mr. Barclay," cried Caudel, in a voice vibratory with excitement,
"there's yours and the lady's hopportunity, sir.  But what's your
instructions?  What's your wishes, sir?"

"My wishes?  How can you ask?  We must leave the _Spitfire_.  She is
already half-drowned.  She will sink when you stop pumping."

"Right, sir," he exclaimed, and without another word posted himself at
the rail in a posture of attention with his eyes upon the ship.

She was apparently a vessel bound to some Indian or Australian port,
and seemingly full of passengers, for even as I stood watching, the
people in twos and threes arrived on the poop, or got upon the
main-deck bulwark-rail to view us.  She was a long iron ship, red
beneath the water-line, and the bright streak of that colour glared out
over the foam, dissolving at her sides like a flash of crimson sunset,
as she rolled from us.  Whenever she hove her stern up, gay with what
might have passed as gilt quarter badges, I could read her name in
long, white letters--"CARTHUSIAN, LONDON."

"Yacht ahoy!" now came in a hearty tempestuous shout through the
speaking trumpet, which the man I had before noticed lifted to his lips.

"Halloa!" shouted Caudel in response.

"What is wrong with you?"

"Wessel's making water fast, and ye can see," shrieked Caudel, pointing
at our wrecked and naked masts, "what our state is.  The owner and a
lady's aboard, and want to leave the yacht.  Will you stand by till you
can receive 'em, sir?"

The man with the speaking trumpet lifted his hand in token of having
heard, which somewhat astonished me, for though Caudel's lungs were
very powerful and piercing, we were not only to leeward of the ship,
but the wind, pouring dead on to us from her, was full of whistlings
and yells, and the clamour of colliding and breaking seas.

The man with the speaking trumpet appeared to consult with another
figure that had drawn to his side.  He then took a long look round at
the weather, and afterwards put the tube again to his mouth.

"Yacht ahoy!"

"Halloa!"

"We will stand by you; but we cannot launch a boat yet.  Does the water
gain rapidly upon you?"

"We can keep her afloat for some hours, sir."

The man again elevated his hand, and crossed to the weather side of his
ship to signify, I presume, that there was nothing more to be said.

"In two or three hours, sir, you and the lady'll be safe aboard," cried
Caudel; "the wind's failing fast, and by that time the sea'll be flat
enough for one of that craft's fine boats."

I re-entered the cabin, and found Grace standing, supporting herself at
the table.  Her attitude was full of expectancy and fear.

"What have they been crying out on deck, Herbert?" she exclaimed.

"There is a big ship close beside us, darling," I answered; "the
weather is fast moderating, and by noon I hope to have you safe on
board of her."

"On board of her!" she cried, with her eyes large with wonder and
alarm.  "Do you mean to leave the yacht?"

"Yes; I have heart enough to tell you the truth now, Grace; she has
sprung a leak and is taking in water rapidly, and we must abandon her."

She dropped upon the locker with her hands clasped.

"Do you tell me she is sinking, Herbert?"

"We must abandon her," I cried; "put on your hat and jacket, my
darling.  The deck is comparatively safe now, and I wish the people on
board the ship to see you."

She was so overwhelmed, however, by the news, that she appeared
incapable of motion.  I procured her jacket and hat, and presently
helped her to put them on, and then, grasping her firmly by the waist,
I supported her to the companion steps, and carefully, and with
difficulty, got her on deck, making her sit under the lee of the
weather bulwark, where she would be visible enough to the people of the
ship at every windward roll of the yacht, and I crouched beside her
with her arm linked in mine.

There was nothing to do but to wait.  Some little trifle of property I
had below in the cabin, but nothing that I cared to burthen myself with
at such a time.  All the money I had brought with me, bank-notes and
some gold, was in the pocket-book I carried.  As for my sweetheart's
wardrobe, what she had with her, as you know, she wore, so that she
would be leaving nothing behind her.  But never can I forget the
expression of her face, and the exclamations of horror and astonishment
which escaped her lips, when, on my seating her under the bulwark, she
sent a look at the yacht.  The soaked, stained, mutilated appearance of
the little craft persuaded her she was sinking even as we sat together
gazing.  At every plunge of the bows she would tremulously suck in her
breath and bite upon her under-lip with nervous twitchings of her
fingers, and a recoil of her whole figure against me.

"Oh, Herbert," she cried, "when shall we leave?  We shall be drowned."

I answered her that there was no fear of that.  "Though," said I, "but
for that ship heaving into sight and standing by us, our fate might
have been sealed before the close of the day."

"But how are we to get into the ship?" she cried, straining her eyes,
brilliant with emotion, at the vessel that hung, rolling stately, so
close by that I could distinguish the features of the crowds of people
who lined the rails staring at us.

I explained that the gale was slackening, that fair weather was at
hand, as one might tell by the gradual opening of the horizon, and the
clarification of the stuff that had been hanging in soot for hours and
hours low down over our splintered, withered-looking mast-head, and
that, in a short time, the sea would be sufficiently quiet to enable
the ship to lower one of the large white quarter-boats which were
hanging by davits inboards over the poop.

"The sea runs too high yet," said I, "not for a boat to live in, but to
take us off.  She might be swamped, stove, sunk alongside of us; and
there is time, plenty of time, my darling.  Whilst that ship keeps us
in view we are safe."

But though there might have been plenty of time, as I told her, the
passage of it was of a heart-subduing slowness.  It was some half-hour
or so after our coming on deck, that Caudel, quitting the pump at which
he had been taking a spell, approached me and said:

"You'll onderstand, of course, Mr. Barclay, that I, as master of this
yacht, sticks to her?"

"What!" cried I, "to be drowned?"

"I _sticks_ to her, sir," he repeated, with the emphasis of
irritability in his manner that was not at all wanting in respect
either.  "I dorn't mean to say if it should come on to blow another
gale afore that there craft," indicating the ship, "receives ye, that I
wouldn't go too.  But the weather's amoderating; it'll be tarning fine
afore long, and I'm agoing to sail the _Spitfire_ home."

"I hope, Caudel," said I, astonished by this resolution in him, "that
you'll not stick to her on my account.  Let the wretched craft go
and--" I held the rest behind my teeth.

"No, sir.  There'll be nothen to hurt in the leak if so be as the
weather gets better, and it's fast getting better as you can see.
What?  Let a pretty little dandy craft like the _Spitfire_ go down
merely for the want of pumping?  All of us men are agreed to stick to
her and carry her home."

Grace looked at me; I understood the meaning her eyes conveyed, and
exclaimed:

"The men will do as they please.  They are plucky fellows, and if they
carry the yacht home, she shall be sold, and two-thirds of what she
fetches divided amongst them.  But _I_ have had enough of her, and more
than enough of yachting.  I must see you, my pet, safe on board some
ship that does not leak!"

"I could not live through another night in the _Spitfire_," she
exclaimed.

"No, miss, no," rumbled Caudel, soothingly; "nor would it be right and
proper that you should be asked to live through it.  They'll be sending
for ye presently; though, of course, as the vessel's outward bound--"
here he ran his eyes slowly round the sea, "ye've got to consider that
onless she falls in soon with something that'll land you, why then, of
course, you both stand to have a longer spell of seafaring than Mr.
Barclay and me calculated upon when this here elopement was planned."

"Where is she bound to, I wonder?" I said, viewing the tall, noble
vessel, with a yearning to be aboard her with Grace at my side; the
desperate seas which still stormily tossed between her and us safely
traversed.

"To Australia, I allow," answered Caudel.  "Them passengers ye sees
forrads and along the bulwark rail ain't of the sort that goes to
Chaney or the Hindies."

"We can't go to Australia, Herbert," said Grace, surveying me with
startled eyes.

"My dear Grace, there are plenty of ships betwixt this Channel and
Australia--plenty hard by, rolling up Channel, and willing to land us
for a few sovereigns, would their steersmen only shift their helm and
approach within hail."

But though there might be truth in this for aught I knew, it was a
thing easier to say than to mean, as I felt when I cast my eyes upon
the dark-green, frothing waters, still shrouded to within a mile or so
past the ship by the damp and dirty grey of the now fast expiring gale
that had plunged us into this miserable situation.  There was nothing
to be seen but the _Carthusian_ rolling solemnly and grandly to
windward, and the glancing of white heads of foam arching out of the
thickness and running sullenly, but with weight too, along the course
of the wind.

"Will not that ship put into an English port before she leaves for
good?" asked Grace.

"She _has_ left for good, miss," answered Caudel.  "There's no English
port for her unless she ups hellum and tries back'ards again."

"Where are we, then?" cried Grace, with a wild stare over the lee rail.

"In what they call the Chops, miss," replied Caudel.

"In the mouth of the English Channel," I explained.

"I calculate, Mr. Barclay," said Caudel, "that our drift's been all
three mile an hour since, it first came on to blow.  The wind's hung
about nothe, nothe-east, and I don't think it's shifted a point since
it first busted down upon us."

"You seriously believe, Caudel, that you can make the land, seeing
where we are, in this leaky, mast-wrecked craft?"

"Ay, sir, as easy as lighting a pipe."

"For heaven's sake, consider before it is too late!  There's no
obligation to stick to the vessel.  Give us time to get out of her and
you have my consent to let her go," and I pointed downwards.

"No, sir, that's not to be the _Spitfire's_ road.  The weather's going
to come settled, and I trust that when you get ashore ye'll find the
yacht safe and snug in harbour, and me in readiness to wait upon your
honour's further commands."

I could see in his face, and by the looks he directed at his mates who
stood within ear-shot of us, that his mind was made up.  Argument or
remonstrance would have been idle.  He and the others were sailors, and
must be allowed to know what they were about when their resolution
dealt with their own calling.  No doubt, if fine weather followed this
gloom and wind, the danger of navigating the yacht would be trifling.
The water in the hold was to be kept under, as was proved by our
salvation, when the yacht was labouring furiously and taking in whole
thunderstorms of wet over the bows; the vessel then was surely to be
easily kept afloat should the weather clear up; there were spare sails
below, a spare gaff, and other materials for rigging the broken height
of mast; and there was also plenty of fresh water and provisions.  But
those were considerations to weigh with men bred to the sea life; they
would not in the least degree have influenced me even had I been alone.

In truth, I had had enough of the yacht; I should have cursed myself
for my folly had we parted company with the ship and then met with bad
weather again; it was impossible to hear the clanking of the pump, and
glance at the coil of cold bright water gushing from it without a
shudder that penetrated to my inmost being.  And to keep my sweetheart
in this perilous craft, rendered leaky and ricketty by storm; to go on
subjecting her to the brain-addling convulsive pitching and tossing of
the poor, mutilated hooker; to risk with her another passage of violent
winds, merely to preserve a vessel which I was now quite willing to let
quietly go to the bottom!

"Not for a million!" said I aloud.  "No, my darling," I continued, as I
fondled her hand, "my business is to see you safe first of all.  There
is safety yonder," said I, pointing to the _Carthusian_, "but none
here.  We must take our chance of being trans-shipped from her as
speedily as may be, of being put on board some passing steamer that
will carry us home swiftly and comfortably.  But sooner than miss the
chance that vessel yonder provides us with, I would be content to make
the whole round voyage in her, with you by my side, though she should
occupy three years in completing it."

We had been waiting, and watching the weather for about an hour, when
my eye was suddenly taken by a cloud of extraordinary shape, sailing up
the sky out of the north and east, whence the wind was still blowing.
It was of the colour of sulphur, and was the exact representation of a
huge hand, the forefinger outstretched, the thumb curved backwards as
it would be in life, the remaining fingers clenched.  As it came along
it seemed to project from the dirty grey surface of vapour under which
it sailed; it was as though some Titan, lying hid past the clouds, had
thrust his hand through the floor of vapour with the finger pointing
towards the mighty Atlantic.

By the time it was over the yacht its shape had changed, and it passed
away to leeward formless, a mere rag of yellowish vapour.  But it had
lingered long enough as a compacted colossal hand, pointing seawards,
to astonish and even to awe me.  It might have been that my brain was a
little weakened by what we had passed through, and by want of rest; it
is certain, anyway, that the spectacle of that hand of vapour touched
and stirred every superstitious instinct in me.  Grace, as well as
Caudel and the others, had stared up at it with wonder, Job Crew agape,
and the boy Bobby squeezing his knuckles into his eyes again and again
as though to make sure.  As it changed its form and floated away, I
exclaimed to my sweetheart:

"It was the finger of Heaven pointing out our road to us, and telling
us what to do."

"It was a wonderfully shaped cloud," said she.

"Grace, after that sign," I cried excitedly, "I would not remain in
this yacht though her leak were stopped, all sail made upon her, and
Penzance as far off as you can see," said I, pointing.

She looked, awed by the effect of the apparition of the cloud upon me,
and held my hand in silence with her eyes fixed on my face.

The ship having canvas upon her, settled slowly upon our bow at a safe
distance, but our drift was very nearly hers, and during those weary
hours of waiting for the sea to abate, the two crafts fairly held the
relative positions they had occupied at the outset.  The interest we
excited in the people aboard of her was ceaseless.  The line of her
bulwarks remained dark with heads, and the glimmer of the white faces
gave an odd pulsing look to the whole length of them, as the heave of
the ship alternated the stormy light.  They believed us on our own
report to be sinking, and that might account for their tireless gaze
and riveted attention.

I could well imagine the deplorable figure our yacht made, as she
soared and sank, time after time plunging into some hollow that put her
out of sight to the ship, leaving nothing showing but the splintered
masthead above the clear emerald green or frothing summit of the
swollen heap of water.  At such times the spectators aboard the
_Carthusian_ might well have supposed us gone for ever.




CHAPTER VIII

OUTWARD BOUND

On a sudden, much about the hour of noon, there came a lull; the wind
dropped as if by magic, here and there over the wide green surface of
ocean the foam glanced, but in the main the billows ceased to break and
washed along in a troubled but fast moderating swell.  A kind of
brightness sat in the east, and the horizon opened to its normal
confines; but it was a desolate sea, nothing in sight save the ship,
though I eagerly and anxiously scanned the whole circle of the waters.

The two vessels had widened their distance, yet the note of the hail,
if dull, was perfectly distinct.

"Yacht ahoy!  We're going to send a boat."

I saw a number of figures in motion on the ship's poop.  The aftermost
boat was then swung through the davits over the side, four or five men
entered her, and a minute later she sank to the water.

"Here they come, Grace!" cried I.  "At last, thank Heaven!"

"Oh, Herbert, I shall never be able to enter her," she exclaimed,
shrinking to my side.

But I knew better, and made answer with a caress only.

The oars rose and fell, the boat showed and vanished, showed and
vanished again as she came buzzing to the yacht, to the impulse of the
powerfully swept blades.  Caudel stood by with some coils of line in
his hand; the end was flung, caught, and in a trice the boat was
alongside, and a sun-burnt, reddish-haired man, in a suit of serge, and
a naval peak to his cap, tumbled with the dexterity of a monkey over
the yacht's rail.

He looked round him an instant, and then came straight up to Grace and
me, taking the heaving and slanting deck as easily as though it were
the floor of a ball-room.

"I am the second mate of the _Carthusian_," said he, touching his cap
with an expression of astonishment and admiration in his eyes as he
looked at Grace.  "Are all your people ready to leave, sir?  Captain
Parsons is anxious that there should be no delay."

"The lady and I are perfectly ready," said I, "but my men have made up
their minds to stick to the yacht with the hope of carrying her home."

He looked round to Caudel who stood near.

"Ay, sir, that's right," exclaimed the worthy fellow, "it's agoing to
be fine weather and the water's to be kept under."

The second mate ran his eye over the yacht with a short-lived look of
puzzlement in his face, then addressed me:

"We had thought your case a hopeless one, sir."

"So it is," I answered.

"Are you wise in your resolution, my man?" he exclaimed, turning to
Caudel again.

"Ay, sir," answered Caudel doggedly, as though anticipating an
argument, "who's agoing to leave such a dandy craft as this to founder
for the want of keeping a pump going for a day or two?  There are four
men and a boy all resolved, and we'll _manage_ it," he added
emphatically.

"The yacht is in no fit state for the young lady, anyway," said the
second mate.  "Now, sir, and you, madam, if you are ready," and he put
his head over the side to look at his boat.

I helped Grace to stand, and whilst I supported her I extended my hand
to Caudel.

"God bless you and send you safe home!" said I; "your pluck and
determination make me feel but half a man.  But my mind is resolved
too.  Not for worlds would Miss Bellassys and I pass another hour in
this craft."

He shook me cordially by the hand, and respectfully bade Grace
farewell.  The others of my crew approached, leaving one pumping, and
amongst the strong fellows on deck and over the side--sinewy arms to
raise and muscular fists to receive her--Grace, white and shrinking and
exclaiming, was handed dexterously and swiftly down over the side.
Watching my chance, I sprang, and plumped heavily but safely into the
boat.  The second mate then followed and we shoved off.

The crew of the yacht raised a cheer and waved their caps to us, and I
felt heartily grieved to leave them.  They had behaved well throughout
the wild hours of storm now passed, and it seemed but a poor return, so
to speak, on my part to quit the yacht in this fashion, as if, indeed,
I was abandoning them to their fate, though, of course, they had made
up their minds and knew very well what they were about; so that it was
little more than sensitiveness that made me think of them as I did
whilst I watched them flourishing to me and listened to their cheers.

By this time, the light that I had taken notice of in the east had
brightened; there were breaks in it, with here and there a dim view of
blue sky, and the waters beneath had a gleam of steel as they rolled
frothless and swollen.  In fact, it was easy to see that fine weather
was at hand, and this assurance it was that reconciled me as nothing
else could to the fancy of Caudel and my little crew carrying the
leaking, crippled yacht home.

The men in the boat pulled sturdily, eyeing Grace and me out of the
corner of their eyes, and gnawing upon the hunks of tobacco in their
cheeks, as though in the most literal manner they were chewing the cud
of the thoughts put into them by this encounter.  The second mate
uttered a remark or two about the weather, but the business of the
tiller held him too busy to talk.  There was the heavy swell to watch,
and the tall, slowly-rolling metal fabric ahead of us to sheer
alongside of.  For my part, I could not see how Grace was to get
aboard, and, observing no ladder over the side as we rounded under the
vessel's stern, I asked the second mate how we were to manage it.

"Oh," said he, "we shall send you both up in a chair with a whip.
There's the block," he added, pointing to the yard-arm, "and the line's
already rove, you'll observe."

There were some seventy or eighty people watching us as we drew
alongside, all staring over the rail and from the forecastle and from
the poop, as one man.  I remarked a few bonnets and shawled heads
forward, and two or three well-dressed women aft, otherwise the crowd
of heads belonged to men-emigrants--shabby and grimy; most of them
looking seasick, I thought, as they overhung the side.

A line was thrown from the ship, and the boat was hauled under the
yard-arm whip, where she lay rising and falling, carefully fended off
from the vessel's iron side by a couple of the men in her.

"Now, then, bear a hand!" shouted a voice from the poop; "get your
gangway unshipped, and stand by to hoist away handsomely."

A minute later a large chair with arms dangled over our heads, and was
caught by the fellows in the boat.  A more uncomfortable,
nerve-capsizing performance I never took a part in.  The water washed
with a thunderous sobbing sound along the metal bends of the ship,
that, as she stooped her side into the brine, flashed up the swell in
froth, hurling towards us also a recoiling billow, which made the dance
of the boat horribly bewildering and nauseating.  One moment we were
floated, as it seemed to my eye, to the level of the bulwarks of the
stooping ship; the next we were in a valley, with the great bare hull
leaning away from us--an immense wet surface of red and black and
chequered band, her shrouds vanishing in a slope, and her yard-arms
forking up sky high.

"Now, madam," said the second mate, "will you please seat yourself in
that chair?"

Grace was very white, but she saw that it must be done, and with set
lips and in silence, was helped by the sailors to seat herself.  I
adored her then for her spirit, for I confess that I had dreaded she
would hang back, shriek out, cling to me, and complicate and delay the
miserable business by her terrors.  She was securely fastened into the
chair, and the second mate paused for the chance.

"Hoist away!" he yelled, and up went my darling, uttering one little
scream only as she soared.

"Lower away!" and by the line that was attached to the chair, she was
dragged through the gangway where I lost sight of her.

It was now my turn.  The chair descended, and I sat upon it, not
without several yearning glances at the sloping side of the ship,
which, however, only satisfied me that there was no other method by
which I might enter the vessel than the chair, active as I was.

"Hoist away!" was shouted, and up I went, and I shall not readily
forget the sensation.  My brains seemed to sink into my boots as I
mounted.  I was hoisted needlessly high, almost to the yard-arm itself,
I fancy, through some blunder on the part of the men who manned the
"whip."  For some breathless moments I dangled between heaven and
ocean, seeing nothing but grey sky and heaving waters.  But the torture
was brief.  I felt the chair sinking, saw the open gangway sweep past
me, and presently I was out of the chair at Grace's side, stared at by
some eighty or a hundred emigrants, all 'tweendecks passengers, who had
left the bulwarks to congregate on the main deck.

"Well, thank Heaven, here we are, anyway!" was my first exclamation to
Grace.

"It was a thousand times worse than the _Spitfire_ whilst it lasted,"
she answered.

"You behaved magnificently," said I.

"Will you step this way?" exclaimed a voice overhead.

On looking up I found that we were addressed by a short, somewhat
thick-set man, who stood at the rail that protected the forward
extremity of the poop deck.  This was the person who had talked to us
through the speaking-trumpet, and I at once guessed him to be the
captain.  There were about a dozen first-class passengers gazing at us
from either side of him, two or three of whom were ladies.  I took
Grace by the hand, and conducted her up a short flight of steps, and
approached the captain, raising my hat as I did so, and receiving from
him a sea-flourish of the tall hat he wore.  He was buttoned up in a
cloth coat, and his cheeks rested in a pair of high, sharp-pointed
collars, starched to an iron hardness, so that his body and head moved
as one piece.  His short legs arched outwards, and his feet were
encased in long boots, the toes of which were of the shape of a shovel.
He wore the familiar tall hat of the streets; it looked to be brushed
the wrong way, was bronze at the rims, and on the whole showed as a hat
that had made several voyages.  Yet, if there was but little of the
sailor in his costume, his face suggested itself to me as a very good
example of the nautical life.  His nose was scarcely more than a pimple
of a reddish tincture, and his small, moist, grey eyes lying deep in
their sockets seemed, as they gazed at you, to be boring their way
through the apertures which Nature had provided for the admission of
light.  A short piece of white whisker decorated either cheek, and his
hair that was cropped close as a soldier's was also white.

"Is that your yacht, young gentleman?" said he, bringing his eyes from
Grace to me, at whom he had to stare up as at his masthead, so
considerably did I tower over the little man.

"Yes," said I, "she is the _Spitfire_--belongs to Southampton.  I am
very much obliged to you for receiving this lady and me."

"Not at all," said he, looking hard at Grace; "your wife, sir?"

"No," said I, greatly embarrassed by the question, and by the gaze of
the ten or dozen passengers who hung near, eyeing us intently and
whispering, yet, for the most part, with no lack of sympathy and good
nature in their countenances.  I saw Grace quickly bite upon her
under-lip, but without colouring or any other sign of confusion than a
slight turn of her head as though she viewed the yacht.

"But what have you done with the rest of your people, young gentleman?"
inquired the captain.

"My name is Barclay--Mr. Herbert Barclay: the name of the young lady to
whom I am engaged to be married," said I, significantly sending a look
along the faces of the listeners, "is Miss Grace Bellassys, whose aunt,
Lady Amelia Roscoe, you may probably have heard of."

This, I thought, was introduction enough.  My business was to assert
our dignity first of all, and then as I was addressing a number of
persons who were either English or Colonial, or both, the pronunciation
of her ladyship's name was, I considered, a very early and essential
duty.

"With regard to my crew--" I continued, and I told the captain they had
made up their minds to carry the vessel home.

"Miss Bellassys looks very tired," exclaimed a middle-aged lady with
grey hair, speaking with a gentle, concerned smile, engaging with its
air of sympathetic apology, "if she will allow me to conduct her to my
cabin--"

"By all means, Mrs. Barstow," cried the captain.  "If she has been
knocking about in that bit of a craft there through the gale that's
been blowing, all I can say, ladies and gentlemen, she'll have seen
more tumbling and weather in forty-eight hours than you'll have any
idea of though I was to keep you at sea for ten years in this ship."

Mrs. Barstow, with a motherly manner, approached Grace, who bowed and
thanked her, and together they walked to the companion hatch and
disappeared.

By this time the boat had been hoisted, and the ship was full of the
animation and business of her sailors piling canvas upon her.  The
sudden stagnation that had fallen was now threaded by a weak draught of
air out of the east where the brightness of the new weather had first
shown.  The compacted pall of cloud was fast breaking up, settling into
large bodies of vapour, with spaces of dim blue sky between and in the
south there stood a shaft of golden sunshine that flashed up a space of
water at its base in splendour, though past it the sulky heaps of cloud
loomed the darker for that magical and beautiful lance of radiance.
Miles away in the south-west a white sail hovered, but nothing else
broke the sea-line.

I took all this in at a glance: also the figure of my poor, mutilated
yacht heaving forlorn and naked upon the swell that still rolled
heavily, as though after the savage vexing of its heart during the past
hours, old ocean could not quickly draw its breath placidly.  The
little vessel looked but a toy from the height of the poop of the iron
ship.  As I surveyed her, I marvelled to think that she had
successfully encountered the weather of the past two days and nights.
I could see one of the men--Dick Files--steadily labouring at the pump
whilst the others were busy with the tackle and gear that supported the
mast.  But even as I watched, the _Carthusian_ had got way upon her,
and was dwarfing yet the poor brave little _Spitfire_ as she slided
round to the government of her helm, her yards squaring, her canvas
spreading, and her crew chorussing all about her decks as she went.

The captain asked me many questions, most of which I answered
mechanically, for my thoughts were fixed upon the little yacht, and my
heart was with the poor fellows who had resolved to carry her home--but
with _them_ only! not with _her_.  No! as I watched her rolling, and
the fellow pumping, not for worlds would I have gone aboard of her
again with Grace, though Caudel should have yelled out that the leak
was stopped, and though a fair, bright breezy day, with promise of its
quiet lasting for a week, should have opened round about us.

The captain wanted to know when I had sailed, from what port I had
started, where I was bound to, and the like.  I kept my face with
difficulty when I gave him my attention at last.  It was not only his
own mirth-provoking, nautical countenance; the saloon passengers could
not take their eyes off me, and they bobbed and leaned forward in an
eager, hearkening way to catch every syllable of my replies.  Nor was
this all, for below on the quarter-deck and along the waist stood the
scores of steerage passengers, all straining their eyes at me.  The
curiosity and excitement were ridiculous.  But fame is a thing very
cheaply earned in these days.

The captain inquired a little too curiously sometimes.  So Miss
Bellassys was engaged to to be married to me, hey?  Was she alone with
me?  No relative, no maid, nobody of her own sex in attendance?  To
these questions the ladies listened with an odd expression on their
faces.  I particularly noticed one of them: she had sausage-shaped
curls, lips so thin that when they were closed they formed a fine line
as though produced by a single sweep of a camel's hair-brush under her
nose; the pupil of one eye was considerably larger than that of the
other, which gave her a very staring, knowing look on one side of her
face; but there was nothing in my responses to appease hers, or the
captain's, or the others' thirst for information.  In fact, ever since
I had resolved to quit the _Spitfire_ for the _Carthusian_, I had made
up my mind to keep secret the business that had brought Grace and me
into this plight.  The captain and the rest of them might think as they
chose; Grace was not to be much hurt by their conjectures or opinions;
there could be nothing to wholly occupy our thoughts whilst aboard the
_Carthusian_, but the obligation of leaving her as speedily as might
be, of reaching Penzance, and then getting married.

"There can be no doubt, I hope, Captain Parsons," said I, for the
second mate had given me the skipper's name, "of our promptly falling
in with something homeward bound that will land Miss Bellassys and me?
What the craft may prove can signify nothing--a smack would serve our
purpose."

"I'll signal when I have a chance," he answered, looking round the sea
and then up aloft, "but it's astonishing, ladies and gentlemen," he
continued, addressing the passengers, "how lonesome the ocean is, even
where you look for plenty of shipping."

"Not in this age of steam, I think," observed a tall, thin man mildly.

"In this age of steam, sir," responded the captain.  "You may not
credit it, but on three occasions I have measured the two Atlantics
from abreast of Ushant to abreast of the Cape of Good Hope without
sighting a single ship, steam or sail."

"You amaze me," said the mild, thin man.

"How far are we from Penzance, captain?" I inquired.

"Why," he answered, "all a hundred and fifty miles."

"If that be so then," I cried, "our drift must have been that of a
balloon."

"Will those poor creatures ever be able to reach the English coast in
that broken boat?" exclaimed one of the ladies, indicating the
_Spitfire_ that now lay dwarfed right over the stern of the ship.

"If they are longshoremen--and yet I don't know," exclaimed the captain
with a short laugh, "a boatman will easily handle a craft of that sort
when a blue-water sailor would be all abroad."  He put his hand into
the skylight and lifted a telescope off its brackets, and applied it to
his eye.  "Still pumping," said he, talking whilst he gazed through the
glass, "and they're stretching a sail along--bending it no doubt.
There's plenty of mast there for cloths enough to blow them home.  The
pump keeps the water under--that's certain.  To my mind she looks more
buoyant than she was.  Ladies and gentlemen, she'll do--she'll do.  If
I thought not--" he viewed her for a little while in silence.  "Oh,
yes, ladies and gentlemen, she'll do," he repeated, and then replacing
the glass, exclaimed to me, "Have you lunched, Mr. Barclay?"

"No, captain, I have not, neither can I say I have breakfasted."

"Oh, confound it, man, you should have said so before.  Step this way,
sir, step this way," and he led me to the companion hatch that
conducted to the saloon, pausing on the road, however, to beckon with a
square forefinger to a sober, Scotch-faced personage in a monkey jacket
and loose pilot trousers--the chief mate as I afterwards learnt--to
whom in a wheezy undertone he addressed some instructions, which, as I
gathered from one or two syllables I overheard, referred to the
speaking of inward-bound ships, and to our trans-shipment.

The saloon was a fine, long, handsome interior, but I preserve no more
of it than a general impression of mirrors, rich panels, a short row of
lamps formed of some lustrous metal, an elaborate stove aft, a piano
secured to the richly-decorated shaft of the mizzenmast; a long table
with fixed revolving chairs on either hand, flanked to port and
starboard by a row of cabins or berths.  After our experience aboard
the _Spitfire_, I was scarcely sensible of the motions of the deck of
this big ship, albeit she was rolling and curtseying as she floated,
clothed to her royal yards, over the sulky undulations of the water.
But I was able to gather from certain sounds which penetrated through
the closed doors of the berths that some of the passengers were not yet
quite well.  There was nobody in the saloon save one little man with a
quantity of hair down his back after the manner of poets and
professors.  He was seated near the main-deck entrance with a
countenance of a ghastly hue.  His eyes were riveted to the deck, and
when the captain cheerily called to him to know how he did, he answered
without moving his figure or shifting his gaze, "Ach!  Gott! don't
shpeak to me."

At this moment a door close beside which I was standing opened and
Grace came out, followed by the kind lady, Mrs. Barstow.  She had
removed her hat and jacket, and was sweet and fresh with the
application of such toilet conveniences as her sympathetic acquaintance
could provide her with.  Captain Parsons stared at her and then whipped
off his tall hat.

"This is better than the _Spitfire_, Grace," said I.

"Oh, yes, Herbert," she answered, sending a glance of her fine dark
eyes over the saloon; "but Mrs. Barstow tells me that the ship is going
to New Zealand."

"So she is, so she is," cried Captain Parsons, bursting into a laugh,
"and if you like, Mr. Barclay and you shall accompany us."

She looked at him with a frightened girlish air.

"Oh, no, Miss Bellassys," said Mrs. Barstow.  "Captain Parsons is a
great humorist.  I have made two voyages with him, and he keeps me
laughing from port to port.  He will see that you get safely home, and
I wish that we could count upon arriving at Otaga as speedily as you
will reach England."

Just then a man in a camlet jacket entered the saloon--cuddy, I
believe, is the proper word for it.  He was the head steward, and
Captain Parsons immediately called to him.

"Jenkins, here.  This lady and gentleman have not breakfasted; they
have been shipwrecked, and wish to lunch.  You understand?  And draw
the cork of a quart bottle of champagne.  There is no better
sea-physic, Miss Bellassys.  I've known what it is to be five days in
an open boat in the middle of the Indian Ocean, and I believe if even
Mrs. Barstow had been my wife, I should not have scrupled to make away
with her for a quart bottle of champagne."

CHAPTER IX

WE ARE MUCH OBSERVED

Our lunch consisted of cold fowl and ham and champagne; good enough
meat and drink, one should say, for the sea, and almost good enough,
one might add, for a pair of love-sick fugitives.

"How is your appetite, my darling?" said I.

"I think I can eat a little of that cold chicken."

"This is very handsome treatment, Grace.  Upon my word, if the captain
preserves this sort of behaviour, I do not believe we shall be in a
great hurry to quit his ship."

"Is not she a noble vessel?" exclaimed Grace, rolling her eyes over the
saloon.  "After the poor little _Spitfire's_ cabin!  And how different
is this motion!  It soothes me after the horrid tumbling of the last
two days."

"This is a very extraordinary adventure," said I, eating and drinking
with a relish and an appetite not a little heightened by observing that
Grace was making a very good meal.  "It may not end so soon as we hope,
either.  First of all, we have to fall in with a homeward-bound ship;
then she has to receive us; then she has to arrive in the Channel and
transfer us to a tug or a smack, or anything else which may be willing
to put us ashore; and there is always the chance of her _not_ falling
in with such a craft as we want, until she is as high as the
Forelands--past Boulogne, in short!  But no matter, my own.  We are
together, and that is everything."

She took a sip of the champagne that the steward had filled her glass
with, and said in a musing voice, "What will the people in this ship
think of me?"

"What they may think need not trouble us," said I.  "I told Captain
Parsons that we were engaged to be married.  Is there anything very
extraordinary in a young fellow taking the girl he is engaged to out
for a sail in his yacht, and being blown away, and nearly wrecked by a
heavy gale of wind?"

"Oh, but they will know better," she exclaimed, with a pout.

"Well, I forgot, it is true, that I told the captain we sailed from
Boulogne.  But how is he to know your people don't live there?"

"It will soon be whispered about that I have eloped with you, Herbert,"
she exclaimed.

"Who's to know the truth if it isn't divulged, my pet?" said I.

"But it is divulged," she answered.

I stared at her.  She eyed me wistfully as she continued: "I told Mrs.
Barstow the story.  I am not ashamed of my conduct, and I ought not to
feel ashamed of the truth being known."

There was logic and heroism in this closing sentence, though it did not
strictly correspond with the expression she had just now let fall as to
what the people would think.  I surveyed her silently, and after a
little exclaimed:

"You are in the right.  Let the truth be known.  I shall give the
skipper the whole yarn that there may be no misunderstanding, for after
all we may have to stick to this ship for some days, and it would be
very unpleasant to find ourselves misjudged."

I gazed, as I spoke, through the windows of the saloon or cuddy front,
which overlooked the main-deck, where a number of steerage passengers
were standing in groups.  The ship was before the wind; the great
main-course was hauled up to its yard, and I could see to as far as the
forecastle, with a fragment of bowsprit showing under the white arch of
the foresail; some sailors in coloured apparel were hauling upon a rope
hard by the foremast; a gleam of misty sunshine was pouring full upon
this window-framed picture, and crowded it with rich oceanic tints
softened by the ruled and swaying shadows of the rigging.  An
extraordinary thought flashed into my head.

"By Jove!  Grace, I wonder if there's a parson on board?"

"Why do you wonder?"

"If there is a parson on board he might be able to marry us."

She coloured, smiled, and looked grave all in a breath.

"A ship is not a church," said she, almost demurely.

"No," I answered, "but a parson's a parson wherever he is--he carries
with him the same appetite, the same clothes, the same powers, no
matter whither his steps conduct him."

She shook her head smiling, but her blush had faded, nor could her
smile disguise a look of alarm in her eyes.

"My darling," said I, "surely if there should be a clergyman on board,
you will not object to his marrying us?  It would end all our troubles,
anxieties, misgivings--thrust Lady Amelia out of the question
altogether, save us from a tedious spell of waiting ashore."

"But the objections which hold good on shore hold good here," said she,
with her face averted.

"No, I can't see it," said I, talking so noisily out of the enthusiasm
the notion had raised in me that she looked round to say "Hush!" and
then turned her head again.  "There must be a difference," said I,
sobering my voice, "between the marriage ceremony as performed on sea
and on shore.  The burial service is different, and you will find the
other is so too.  There is too much horizon at sea, too much distance
to talk of consent.  Guardians and patents are too far off.  As to
banns--who's going to say 'no' on board a vessel?"

"I cannot imagine that it would be a proper wedding," said she, shaking
her head.

"Do you mean in the sense of its being valid, my sweet?"

"Yes," she whispered.

"But you don't see that a parson's a parson everywhere.  Whom God hath
joined--"

The steward entered the saloon at that moment.  I called to him and
said politely, "Have you many passengers, steward?"

"Ay, sir, too many," he answered.  "The steerage is pretty nigh
chock-ablock."

"Saloon passengers, I mean?"

"Every berth's hoccupied, sir."

"What sort of people are they, do you know?  Any swells amongst them?"

"That, depends how they're viewed," he answered, with a cautious look
round and a slow smile; "if by themselves, they're all swells; if by
others--why!"

"I thought perhaps that you might have had something in the Colonial
bishopric way."

"No, sir, there's nothen in that way aboard.  Plenty as needs it I
dessay.  The language of some of them steerage chaps is something to
turn the black hairs of a monkey white.  Talk of the vulgarity of
sailors!"

The glances of this steward were dry and shrewd, and his smile slow and
knowing; I chose therefore to ask him no more questions.  But then,
substantially, he had told me what I wanted to gather, and secretly I
felt as much mortified and disappointed as though for days past I had
been thinking of nothing else than finding a parson on board ship at
sea and being married to Grace by him.

A little later on Mrs. Barstow came into the saloon and asked Grace to
accompany her on deck.  My sweetheart put on her hat and jacket, and
the three of us went on to the poop.  My first look was for a ship, and
I spied off the starboard bow a square of orange-coloured canvas; but
the vessel was going our way and was, therefore, of no use to us.  The
ocean swept in a blank circle to that solitary point of sun-coloured
sail; but it was fine weather at last; whilst we were seated at lunch
the breeze had freshened and the sky cleared; the swell left by the
gale had sensibly flattened within the past hour, and the sea was
trembling and filled with the life of crisp green wrinkles running over
the light folds which flowed pleasantly out of the north; the mistiness
was gone from the sunshine; the light was brilliant and warm and
coloured the atmosphere with a delicate tinge of yellow, though the
luminary was yet high in the heavens.  The clouds hung in rolls of
cream-like vapour, making the noblest and most stately prospect of the
sky that could be imagined as they moved slowly over our mastheads in
the direction in which we steered.

I had never been aboard a full-rigged ship before--that is to say, at
sea, and under canvas--and on quitting the companion-way I stood for
some moments heedless of all things in my admiration of the beautiful,
in truth, I may say the royal, picture I witnessed.  From deck to truck
rose three spires of canvas, sail upon sail of a milky softness
swelling one above another.  The planks of the poop deck were as white
as holystoning could make them, with a glitter as of dried salt
everywhere, and the shadows of the people and of the rigging, swaying
with the heave of the fabric, lay like sketches wrought in pale violet
ink.  There was a frequent flash of glass; there were star-like glories
in polished brass; and there was an odd farmyard smell of hay in the
air, with the bleating of sheep forward and a noise of cocks and hens.

"A voyage in such a ship as this, Mrs. Barstow," said I, "should make
the most delightful trip of a person's life."

"It is better than yachting," said Grace softly.

"A voyage soon grows tiresome," remarked Mrs. Barstow.  "Miss
Bellassys, I trust you will share my cabin whilst you remain with us."

"You are exceedingly kind," said Grace.

Others of the passengers now approached, and I observed a general
effort of kindness and politeness.  The ladies gathered about Grace,
and the gentlemen about me, and the time slipped by, whilst I related
my adventures and listened to their experiences of the weather in the
Channel, and such matters.  It was strange, however, to feel that every
hour that passed was widening our distance from home.  I never for an
instant regretted my determination to quit the yacht.  Yet, even at
this early time of our being aboard the _Carthusian_, I was disquieted
by a sense of mild dismay when I ran my eye over the ship, and marked
her sliding and curtseying steadily forwards to the impulse of her wide
and gleaming pinions, and reflected that this sort of thing might go on
for days, and perhaps for weeks; that we might arrive at the Equator,
perhaps, at the latitude of the Cape of Good Hope without meeting with
a vessel to serve our turn.  All the wardrobe that Grace and I
possessed, we stood in.  Small conveniences we should be easily able to
borrow, but what on earth were we to do without a change of dress or
linen?  A voyage half-way round the world was indeed a new and quite
unconsidered detail of our elopement.  From Boulogne to Mount's Bay
was, I had often thought, whilst making my plans, too far by several
leagues of water.  But what, if in defiance of the keenest look-out for
ships, we should be carried to New Zealand?  Could we get married
there?  Did the Colonials impose the restrictions of the old home upon
the nuptials of a couple?  Should we have to wait for Aunt Amelia's
sanction?  How long would it take for her ladyship to receive a letter
from, say Otaga, and for us to get her reply?

Well, in talking, and in thinking, and in walking, and in looking, that
first afternoon passed, and at half-past five o'clock we went to
dinner.  I had had a short chat with Captain Parsons, and from him had
learnt that there was no parson on board, though I flattered myself
that I had put the question in such a way as not to excite in his
brine-seasoned mind the faintest suspicion of the meaning of my
curiosity.  I had also given him to understand that I was a young
gentleman of substance, and begged him to believe that any cost Grace
and I might put the ship to should be repaid with interest to her
owners.

This enabled me to take my seat at the table with an easy conscience,
for though there can be no doubt as to the humanity and hospitality of
the British shipmaster, the British ship-owner, on the other hand, I
have always heard spoken of as a person eminent for thrift and economy,
as is made manifest by the slenderness of the crew he ships, the
unsavoriness of the provisions he supplies them with, and the very
small wages he gives to his captains and mates.

It was impossible for me to find myself seated with Grace at my side at
that cheerful, hospitable, sparkling, sea dinner-table, without acutely
realising the difference betwixt this time and yesterday.  Some ten or
twelve persons sat down, but there was room for another dozen, which I
believe about completed the number of saloon passengers the
_Carthusian_ carried.  Captain Parsons, with a countenance varnished as
from the recent employment of soap, was at the head of the table with
Mrs. Barstow on his right, and I observed that they frequently
conversed whilst they often directed their eyes at Grace and me.  The
setting sun shone upon the skylight, and gleamed in ruby prisms and
crystals in the glass about the table.  It was a warm and cheerful
picture; the forward windows in the saloon framed a part of the ship--a
glimpse of curved white canvas, a fragment of the galley and the
long-coat, the steps leading to the forecastle, coils of gear swinging
upon pins; the soft blue afternoon sky of the fine weather that had
come at last shone betwixt the squares of the rattlines and floated in
a tender liquid atmosphere under the arch of the sails; you could see a
number of the steerage passengers pacing the main-deck, smoking and
arguing; a gentle _shaling_ noise of waters broken by the passage of
the vessel seethed in the ear like a light, passing attack of deafness
in the intervals of silence at the table.

The chief officer, the Scotch-faced man I have before written of, sat
at the foot of the table, slowly and soberly eating.

"It would be strange, sir," said I, addressing him, "if we do not
hereabout speedily fall in with something homeward bound."

"I would, sir," he answered, with a broad Scotch accent.

"Yet not so strange, Mr. M'Cosh," said a passenger, sitting opposite to
me, "if you come to consider how wide the sea is here."

"Well, perhaps not so strange either," said Mr. M'Cosh, in his sawdusty
voice, with his mouth full.

"Should you pass a steamer at night," said I, "would you stop and hail
her?"

He reflected, and then said, he "thocht not."

"Then our opportunities for getting home must be limited to daylight?"
said I.

This seemed too obvious to him, I suppose, to need a response.

"Are you in a very great hurry, Mr. Barclay, to get home?" exclaimed a
passenger, with a slight cast in his eye that gave a turn of humour to
his face.

"Why, yes," I answered, with a glance at Grace, who was eating quietly
at my side, seldom looking up, though she was as much stared at, even
after all these hours, as decent manners would permit.  "You will
please remember that we are without luggage."

"Eh, but that is to be managed, I think.  There are many of us here of
both sexes," continued the gentleman with the cast in his eye, sending
a squint along the row of people on either side of the table.  "You
should see New Zealand, sir.  The country abounds with fine and noble
prospects, and I do not think," he added, with a smile, "that you will
find occasion to complain of a want of hospitality."

"I am greatly obliged," said I, giving him a bow; "but New Zealand is a
little distant for the moment."

The subject of New Zealand was now, however, started, and the
conversation on its harbours, revenue, political parties, debts,
prospects, and the like, was exceedingly animated, and lasted pretty
nearly through the dinner.  Though Grace and I were seated at the
foremost end of the table, removed nearly by the whole length of it
from the captain, I was sensible that this talk to those near him
mainly concerned us.  He had, as I have said, Mrs. Barstow on one hand,
and on the other sat the lady with the thin lips and sausage curls.  I
would notice him turn first to one, then to the other, his round
sea-coloured face broadened by an arch knowing smile; then Mrs. Barstow
would look at us; then the lady with the thin lips would stretch her
neck to take a peep down the line in which we sat; others would also
look, smirk a bit, and address themselves, with amused faces, in a low
voice to Captain Parsons.

All this was not so marked as to be offensive, or even embarrassing,
but it was a very noticeable thing, and I whispered to Grace that we
seemed to form the sole theme of conversation at the captain's end.

"What can they be talking about?" said I.  "I hope they are not
plotting to carry us to New Zealand."

"You would not permit it!" she exclaimed, giving me an eager, alarmed
look.

"No," said I, "it is too far off.  Were it Madeira now--it may come to
Madeira yet; but the pity of it is, my sweet," said I, low in her ear,
"we are not married, otherwise we might call this trip our honeymoon,
and make a really big thing of it by going the whole way to New
Zealand."

She coloured and was silent, afraid, I think, of my being overheard,
for my spirits were now as good as they were yesterday wretched, and
whenever I felt happy I had a trick of talking rather loud.

When dinner was over we went on deck.  Mrs. Barstow and the thin-lipped
lady carried off Grace for a stroll up and down the planks, and I
joined a few of the gentlemen passengers on the quarter-deck to smoke a
cigar one of them gave me.  There was a fine breeze out of the east,
and the ship, with yards nearly square, was sliding and rolling stately
along her course at some six or seven miles in the hour.  The west was
flushed with red, but a few stars were trembling in the airy dimness of
the evening blue over the stern, and in the south was the young moon, a
pale curl, but gathering from the clearness of the atmosphere a promise
of radiance enough later on to touch the sea with silver under it and
fling a gleam of her own upon our soaring sails.

I had almost finished my cigar--two bells, seven o'clock had not long
been struck--when one of the stewards came out of the saloon, and
approaching me exclaimed:

"Captain Parson's compliments, sir, and he'll be glad to see you in his
cabin if you can spare him a few minutes."

"With pleasure," I answered, flinging the end of my cigar overboard,
instantly concluding that he wished to see me privately to arrange
about terms and accommodation whilst Grace and I remained with him.




CHAPTER X

A SINGULAR PROPOSAL

I followed the man into the saloon and was led right aft where stood
two large cabins.  On entering I found Captain Parsons sitting at a
table covered with nautical instruments, books, writing materials and
so forth.  A lighted bracket lamp near the door illuminated the
interior, and gave me a good view of the hearty little fellow, and his
sea-furniture of cot, locker, chest of drawers, and wearing apparel
that slided to and fro upon the bulkhead as it dangled from pegs.  His
air was as grave, and his countenance as full of importance as such
features as his were capable of expressing.  Having asked me to take a
seat, he surveyed me thoughtfully for some moments in silence.

"Young gentleman," said he at last, "before we man the windlass I have
to beg you'll not take amiss any questions I may put.  Whatever I ask
won't be out of curiosity.  I believe I can see my way to doing you and
your pretty young lady a very considerable service: but I shall first
want all the truth you may think proper to give me."

I heard him with some astonishment.  What could he mean?  What service
had he in contemplation?

"The truth of what, Captain Parsons?" said I.

"Well, now, your relations with Miss Bellassys--it's an elopement, I
believe?"

"That is so," I answered, hardly knowing whether to laugh or to feel
vexed.

"Though the young lady," he continued, "is not one of my passengers in
the sense that the rest of 'em are, she is aboard my ship, and as
though by the Divine ordering, committed to my care, as are you and
every man Jack of the two hundred and four souls who are sailing with
me.  Of course you know that we shipmasters have very great powers."

I merely inclined my head, wondering what he was driving at.

"A shipmaster," he proceeded, "is lord paramount, quite the cock of his
own walk, and nothing must crow where he is.  He is responsible for the
safety and comfort, for the well-being, moral, spiritual, and physical,
of every creature aboard his ship; no matter the circumstances under
which that creature came aboard, whether by paying cabin money, by
shipwreck, or by signing articles.  Miss Bellassys has come into my
hands, and it is my duty, as master of this ship, to see that she's
done right by."

The conflict of twenty emotions rendered me quite incapable to do
anything more than stare at him.

"Now, Mr. Barclay," he continued, crossing his bow legs, and wagging a
little stunted forefinger in a kindly, admonishing way, "don't be
affronted by this preface, and don't be affronted by what I'm going to
ask, for if all be plain sailing, I shall be able to do you and the
young lady a real A1, copper-fastened service."

"Pray ask any questions you wish, captain," said I.

"This is an elopement, you say?"

"It is."

"Where from?"

"Boulogne-sur-Mer."

"Bullong-sewer-mare," he repeated.  "Was the young lady at school?"

"She was."

"What might be her age, now?"

"She will be eighteen next so-and-so," said I, giving him the month.

He suddenly jumped up, and I could not imagine what he meant to do,
till pulling open a drawer, he took out a large box of cigars which he
placed upon the table.

"Pray, light up, Mr. Barclay," said he, looking to see if the window of
his port-hole was open.  "They are genuine Havannah cigars."  He
lighted one himself and proceeded.  "What necessity was there for this
elopement?"

"Miss Bellassys is an orphan," I answered, still so much astonished
that I found myself almost mechanically answering him as though I were
in a witness-box, and he was Mr. Justice Parsons in a wig instead of an
old, bow-legged, pimple-nosed, merchant skipper.  "Her father was
Colonel Bellassys, who died some years ago in India.  On her mother's
death she was taken charge of by her aunt, Lady Amelia Roscoe.  Lady
Amelia's husband was a gentleman named Withycombe Roscoe, whose estate
in Kent adjoined my father's, Sir Herbert Barclay, the engineer."

"D'ye mean the gentleman who built the L---- docks?"

"Yes."

"Oh, indeed!" cried he, looking somewhat impressed.  "And how _is_ your
father, Mr. Barclay?"

"He died about two years and a half ago," I replied.  "But you have
asked me for the truth of this elopement, Captain Parsons.  There were
constant quarrels between my father and Mr. Withycombe Roscoe over a
hedge, or wall, or ditch--some matter contemptibly insignificant, but
if the value of the few rods or perches of ground had been represented
by the National Debt, there could not have been hotter blood, more
ill-feeling between them.  Litigation was incessant, and I am sorry to
say that it still continues, though I should be glad to end it."

"Sort of entailed lawsuit, I suppose?" said the captain, smoking with
enjoyment, and listening with interest and respect.

"Just so," said I, finding now a degree of happiness in this candour;
it was a kind of easing of my conscience to tell this man my story,
absolute stranger as he had been to me but a few hours before.  "Mr.
Roscoe died, and Lady Amelia took a house in London.  I met her niece
at the house of a friend, and fell in love with her."

"So I should think," exclaimed Captain Parsons, "never saw a sweeter
young lady in all my time."

"Well, to cut short this part of the story--when her ladyship learnt
that her niece was in love, and discovered who her sweetheart was--this
occupied a few months I may tell you--she packed the girl off to
Boulogne, to a Mademoiselle Championet, who keeps a sort of school at
that place, though Grace was sent there professedly to learn French.
This mademoiselle is some sort of poor connection of Lady Amelia, a
bigotted Catholic, as her ladyship is, and it soon grew clear to my
mind, from letters I received from Miss Bellassys--despatched in the
old romantic fashion--"

"What fashion's that?" called out the captain.

"The bribed housemaid, sir.  It soon grew clear to my mind, I say, that
Lady Amelia's main object in sending the girl to Mademoiselle
Championet was to get her converted."

"Bad! bad!" cried Captain Parsons.

"Her letters," I continued, growing hot as I spoke, "were all about
Mademoiselle Championet's devices and mean dodges--how Miss Bellassys
was taken to mass--how she was allowed to read nothing but Catholic
books--how she was left alone with a priest--"

"A d----d shame!" whipped out the captain.  "And such a sweet young
English woman too!"

"Do you need to hear more?" said I, smiling.  "I love the girl and she
loves me; she was an orphan, and I did not consider the aunt a right
and proper guardian for her; she consented to elope, and we did elope,
and here we are, captain."

"And you were bound to Penzance, I understand?"

"Yes."

"Why Penzance?"

"To get married at a church in that district."

"Who was going to marry ye?"

"A cousin of mine, the Reverend Frank Howe, of course, after we had
fulfilled the confounded legal conditions which obstruct young people
like ourselves in England."

"And what are the legal conditions?  It's so long since I was married
that I forget 'em," said the captain.

"Residence, as it is called; then the consent of her ladyship, as Miss
Bellassys is under age."

"But she isn't going to consent, is she?"

"How can she refuse after our association in the yacht--and here?"

It took him some time to understand; he then shut one eye and said, "I
see."

We pulled at our cigars in silence as we gazed at each other.  The
evening had blackened into night; a silver star or two slided in the
open port through which came the washing noise of the water as it swept
eddying and seething past the bends into the wake of the ship; now and
again the rudder jarred harshly and there was a monstrous tread of feet
overhead.  We were at the extreme after end of the vessel, where the
heave of her would be most sensibly felt, and she was still curtseying
with some briskness, but I scarcely heeded the motion, so effectually
had the mad behaviour of the _Spitfire_ cured me of all tendency to
nausea.

"And now, Mr. Barclay," exclaimed the captain, after a silence of a
minute or two, "I'll explain why I have made so free as to ask you for
your story.  It's the opinion of Mrs. Barstow and Miss Moggadore, that
Miss Bellassys and you ought to be married right away off.  It's a duty
that's owing to the young lady.  You can see it for yourself, sir.  Her
situation, young gentleman," he added with emphasis, "is not what it
ought to be."

"I agree in every word," I exclaimed, "but--"

He interrupted me: "Her dignity is yours, her reputation is yours.  And
the sooner you're married the better."

I was about to speak, but despite my pronouncing several words he
proceeded obstinately:

"Mrs. Barstow is one of the best natured women in the world.  There
never was a more practical lady; sees a thing in a minute; and you may
believe in her advice as you would in the fathom marks on a headline.
Miss Moggadore, the young lady that sat on my left at table--did you
notice her, Mr. Barclay?"

"A middle-aged lady, with curls?"

"Eight and thirty.  Ain't that young enough?  Ay, Miss Moggadore has
two curls, and let me tell you that her nose heads the right way.  Miss
Moggadore wasn't behind the door when brains were served out.  Well,
she and Mrs. Barstow, and your humble servant," he convulsed his short
square figure into a sea-bow, "are for having you and Miss Bellassys
married straight away off."

"So there is a clergyman on board?" I cried, feeling the blood in my
face, and staring eagerly at him.

"No, sir," said he, "there's no clergyman aboard my ship."

"Then," said I, almost sulkily, "what on earth, Captain Parsons, is the
good of you and Mrs. Barstow and Miss Moggadore advising Miss Bellassys
and me to get married straight away off, as you term it?"

"It ought to be done," said he, with an emphatic nod.

"What, without a parson?" I cried.

"_I_ am a parson," he exclaimed.

I imagined he intended a stupid pun upon his name.

"Parson enough," he continued, "to do your business.  _I'll_ marry you!"

"You?" I shouted.

"Yes, me," he returned, striking his breast with his fist.

"Pray, where were you ordained?" said I, disgusted with the bad taste
of what I regarded as a joke.

"Ordained!" he echoed, "I don't understand you.  I'm the master of a
British merchantman, and, as such, can and do desire, for Miss
Bellassys's sake, to marry ye."

Now, I do not know how, when or where I had stumbled upon the fact, but
all on a sudden it came into my head that it was as Captain Parsons
said: namely, that the master of a British merchantman was empowered,
whether by statute, by precedent, or by recognition of the laws of
necessity, to celebrate the marriage service on board his own ship at
sea.  I may have read it in the corner of a newspaper--in some column
of answers to correspondents--as likely as not in a work of fiction;
but the mere fact of having heard of it, persuaded me that Captain
Parsons was in earnest; and very much indeed did he look in earnest as
he surveyed me with an expression of triumph in his little eyes, whilst
I hung in the wind, swiftly thinking.

"But am I to understand," said I, fetching a breath, "that a marriage
at sea, with nobody but the captain of the ship to officiate, is legal?"

"Certainly," he cried, "let me splice you to Miss Bellassys, and
there's nothing mortal outside the Divorce Court that can sunder you.
How many couples do you think I've married in my time?"

"I cannot imagine."

"Six," he cried, "and they're all doing well, too."

"But I suppose they were all formally married afterwards?"

"No, sir," said he, misunderstanding me, "they were not formerly
married.  They came to me as you and the young lady will, single folks."

"Have you a special marriage service at sea?"

"The same, word for word, as you have it in the Prayer Book."

"And when it is read--?" said I, pausing.

"I enter the circumstance in the official logbook, duly witnessed, and
then there you are, much more married than it would delight you to feel
if afterwards you should find out you've made a mistake."

My heart beat fast.  Though I never dreamt for an instant of accepting
this shipper's offices seriously, yet if the ceremony he performed
should be legal it would be a trump card in my hand for any game I
might hereafter have to play with Lady Amelia.

"But how," said I, "are you to get over the objections to my marriage?"

"What objections?  The only objection I see is your not being married
already."

"Why," said I, "residence or licence."

He flourished his hand: "You're both aboard my ship, aren't ye?  That's
residence enough for me.  As to licence--there's no such thing at sea.
Suppose a couple wanted to get married in the middle of the Pacific
Ocean; where's the licence to come from?"

"But how about the consent of the guardian?"

"The lawful guardian isn't here," he answered, "the lawful guardian's
leagues astern.  No use talking of guardians aboard ship.  The young
lady being in this ship constitutes me her guardian, and it's enough
for you that _I_ give my consent."

His air, as he pronounced these words, induced such a fit of laughter,
that for several moments I was unable to speak.  He appeared to
heartily enjoy my merriment, and sat watching me with the broadest of
grins.

"I'm glad you take to the notion kindly," said he.  "I was afraid, with
Mrs. Barstow, that you'd create a difficulty."

"I!  Indeed, Captain Parsons, I have nothing in the world else to do,
nothing in the world else to think of but to get married.  But how
about Miss Bellassys?" I added, with a shake of the head.  "What will
she have to say to a shipboard wedding?"

"You leave her to Mrs. Barstow and Miss Moggadore," said he with a nod;
"besides, it's for her to be anxious to get married.  Make no mistake,
young man.  Until she becomes Mrs. Barclay, her situation is by no
means what it ought to be."

"But is it the fact, captain," I exclaimed, visited by a new emotion of
surprise and incredulity, "that a marriage, celebrated at sea by the
captain of a ship, is legal?"

Instead of answering, he counted upon his fingers.

"Three and one are four, and two are six, and two's eight, and three's
eleven, and four again's fifteen."  He paused, looking up at me, and
exclaimed with as much solemnity as he could impart to his briny voice,
"If it isn't legal, all I can say is, God help fifteen of as fine a set
of children as ever a man could wish to clap eyes on--not counting the
twelve parents, that I married.  But since you seem to doubt--I wish I
had the official log-books containing the entries--tell ye what I'll
do!" he exclaimed, and jumped up.  "Do you know Mr. Higginson?"

"A passenger, I presume?"

"Ay, one of the shrewdest lawyers in New Zealand.  I'll send for him,
and you shall hear what he says."

But on putting his head out to call for the steward, he saw Mr.
Higginson sitting at the saloon table reading.  Some whispering
followed, and they both arrived, the captain carefully shutting the
door behind him.  Mr. Higginson was a tall, middle-aged man, with a
face that certainly looked intellectual enough to inspire one with some
degree of confidence in anything he might deliver.  He put on a pair of
pince-nez glasses, bowed to me, and took a chair.  The captain began
awkwardly, abruptly, and in a rumbling voice.

"Mr. Higginson, I'll tell you in half-a-dozen words how the case
stands.  No need for mystery.  Mr. Barclay's out on an eloping tour.
He don't mind my saying so, for we want nothing but the truth aboard
the _Carthusian_.  He's run away with that sweet young lady we took off
his yacht, and is anxious to get married, and Mrs. Barstow and Miss
Moggadore don't at all relish the situation the young lady's put
herself in, and they're for marrying her as quickly as the job can be
done."

Mr. Higginson nursed his knee and smiled at the deck with a look of
embarrassment though he had been attending to the skipper's words with
lawyer-like gravity down to that moment.

"You see," continued Captain Parsons, "that the young lady being aboard
my ship puts her under my care."

"Just so," said Mr. Higginson.

"Therefore I'm her guardian, and it's my duty to look after her."

"Just so," murmured Mr. Higginson.

"Now, I suppose you're aware, sir," continued the captain, "that the
master of a British merchantman is fully empowered to marry any couple
aboard his ship?"

"Empowered by what?" asked Mr. Higginson.

"He has the right to do it, sir," answered the captain.

"It is a subject," exclaimed Mr. Higginson nervously, "upon which I am
hardly qualified to give an opinion."

"Is a shipboard marriage legal, or is it not legal?" demanded the
captain.

"I cannot answer as to the legality," answered the lawyer, "but I
believe there are several instances on record of marriages having taken
place at sea; and I should say," he added slowly and cautiously, "that
in the event of their legality ever being tested, no court would be
found willing, on the merits of the contracts as marriages, to set them
aside."

"There ye have it, Mr. Barclay," cried the captain with a triumphant
swing round in his chair.

"In the case of a marriage at sea," continued Mr. Higginson looking at
me, "I should certainly counsel the parties not to depend upon the
validity of their union, but to make haste to confirm it by a second
marriage on their arrival at port."

"Needless expense and trouble," whipped out the captain; "there's the
official log-book.  What more's wanted?"

"But is there no form required--no licence necessary?" I exclaimed,
addressing Mr. Higginson.

"Hardly at sea, I should say," he answered, smiling.

"My argument!" shouted the captain.

"But the young lady is under age," I continued; "she is an orphan, and
her aunt is her guardian.  How about that aunt's consent, sir?"

"How can it be obtained?" exclaimed the lawyer.

"My argument again!" roared the captain.

"No doubt," exclaimed Mr. Higginson, "as the young lady is under age,
the marriage could be rendered by the action of her guardian null and
void.  But would the guardian in this case take such a step?  Would she
not rather desire that this union at sea should be confirmed by a
wedding on shore?"

"You exactly express my hope," said I; "but before we decide, Captain
Parsons, let me first of all talk the matter over with Miss Bellassys."

"All right, sir," he answered, "but don't lose sight of this: that,
whilst the young lady's aboard my ship, I'm her natural guardian and
protector; the law holds me accountable for her safety and well-being,
and what I say is, she ought to be married.  I've explained why; and I
say, she ought to be _married_!"

A few minutes later, I quitted the cabin, leaving the captain and Mr.
Higginson arguing upon the powers of a commander of a ship, the skipper
shouting as I opened the door, "I tell you, Mr. Higginson, that the
master of a vessel may not only legally marry a couple, but may legally
christen their infants, sir; and then legally bury the lot of them, if
they should die."




CHAPTER XI

GRACE CONSENTS

I found Grace seated at the table between Mrs. Barstow and Miss
Moggadore.  Mrs. Barstow bestowed a smile upon me, but Miss Moggadore's
thin lips did not part, and there was something very austere and acid
in the gaze she fastened upon my face.  The saloon was now in full
blaze, and presented a very fine, sparkling appearance indeed.  The
motion of the ship was so quiet that the swing of the radiant lamps was
hardly noticeable.  Some eight or ten of the passengers were scattered
about, a couple at chess, another reading, a third leaning back with
his eyes fixed on a lamp, and so on.  It was of an ebony blackness in
the windows overlooking the main deck, though, as the door was opened
and shut by the coming and going of stewards, there would enter a low,
growling hum of conversation, with the scent of coarse tobacco; and now
and again, a noise as of a concertina played forward on the forecastle.

I leaned over the back of my darling's chair, and addressed some
commonplaces to her and to the two ladies, intending presently to
withdraw her, that I might have a long talk, but after a minute or two
Mrs. Barstow rose and went to her cabin, a hint that Miss Moggadore was
good enough to take.  I seated myself in that lady's chair at Grace's
side.

"Well, my pet, and what have they been talking to you about?"

"They have been urging me to marry you to-morrow morning, Herbert," she
answered, with a smile that was half a pout and a blush that did not
signify so much embarrassment but that she could look at me.

"I am fresh from a long talk with the captain," said I, "and he has
been urging me to do the same thing."

"It is ridiculous," said she, holding down her head; "there is no
clergyman in the ship."

"But the captain of a vessel may act as a clergyman under the
circumstances," said I.

"I don't believe it, Herbert."

"But see here, Grace," said I, speaking earnestly but softly, for there
were ears not far distant, "it is not likely that we should regard the
captain's celebration of our marriage here as more than something that
will strengthen our hands for the struggle with your aunt.  Until we
have been joined by a clergyman in proper shipshape fashion, as Captain
Parsons himself might say, we shall not be man and wife; but then, my
darling, consider this: first of all it is in the highest degree
probable that a marriage performed on board a ship by her captain is
legal.  Next, that your aunt would suppose we regarded the union as
legal, when of course she would be forced to conclude we considered
ourselves man and wife.  Would she then _dare_ come between us?  Her
consent must be wrung from her by this politic stroke of shipboard
wedding that to her mind would be infinitely more significant than our
association in the yacht.  She will go about and inquire if a shipboard
wedding is legal; her lawyers will answer her as best they can, but
their advice will be, secure your niece by sending your consent to
Penzance, that she may be legitimately married in an English Church by
a Church of England clergyman."

She listened thoughtfully, but with an air of childish simplicity that
was inexpressibly touching to my love for her.

"It would be merely a ceremony," said she, leaning her cheek on her
hand, "to strengthen your appeal to Aunt Amelia?"

"Wholly, my darling."

"Well, dearest," said she gently, "if you wish it--"

I could have taken her to my heart for her ready compliance.  I had
expected a resolved refusal, and had promised myself some hours that
evening and next day of exhortation, entreaty, representation.  I was
indeed hot on the project, and even as I talked to her I felt my
enthusiasm growing.  Secretly I had no doubt whatever that Captain
Parsons was empowered as master of a British merchantman to marry us,
and though, as I had told her, I should consider the ceremony as simply
an additional weapon for fighting Aunt Amelia with, yet as a contract
it might securely bind us too; we were to be parted only by the action
of the aunt; this I felt assured, for the sake of her niece's fame and
future and for her own name, her ladyship would never attempt; so that
from the moment the captain ended the service, Grace would be my wife
to all intents and purposes, which indeed was all we had in view when
we glided out of Boulogne harbour in the poor little _Spitfire_.

However, though she had sweetly and promptly consented, a great deal
remained to talk about.  I repeated all that Captain Parsons, and all
that Mr. Higginson had said, and when we had exhausted the subject we
naturally spoke of our prospects of quitting the _Carthusian_; and one
subject suggesting another, we sat chatting till about nine o'clock, at
which hour the stewards arrived with wine and grog and biscuits;
whereupon the passengers put away their books and chess boards and
gathered about the table, effectually ending our _tete-a-tete_.  Then
Mrs. Barstow arrived, followed by Miss Moggadore.  I took the former
lady aside, leaving Grace in charge of the acidulated gentlewoman with
the curls.

"Miss Bellassys tells me," said I, "that you have warmly counselled her
to allow Captain Parsons to marry us.  You are very good.  You could
not do us a greater service than by giving such advice.  She has
consented, asking only that the ceremony shall be privately performed
in the captain's cabin."

"She is very young," replied Mrs. Barstow, "too young I fear to realise
her position.  I am a mother, Mr. Barclay, and my sympathies are
entirely with your charming sweetheart.  Under such conditions as we
find her in we must all wish to see her married.  Were her mother
living, I am sure that would be her desire."

"Were her mother living," said I, "there would have been no elopement."

She inclined her head with a cordial gesture.

"Miss Bellassys," said she, "has been very candid.  As a mother myself,
I must blame her; but as a woman--" she shook her head smiling.

"We are fortunate indeed," I exclaimed, "in falling into the hands of
people so sympathetic and upright as yourself, and Captain Parsons.  I
only wish that I could thoroughly persuade myself that a marriage
performed by a shipmaster is legal."

"Oh, I think you may--I am sure you may.  But your first step, Mr.
Barclay, when you get ashore, must be to get your cousin to re-marry
you."

"Undoubtedly," I cried, "nor could I consider Grace my wife until that
happened, though I suppose we shall still have to wait--for that second
marriage, I mean--for the aunt's consent."

"You need not fear," she exclaimed, "the marriage to-morrow will gain
her consent."

We stood apart conversing for some time, and were then interrupted by
the head-steward, who came to tell me that by orders of the captain I
was to sleep in a berth occupied by one of the passengers, a Mr. Tooth.
I went to inspect this berth and was very well pleased to find a clean
and comfortable bed prepared.  Mr. Tooth accompanied me, and pointing
to his razors and hair-brushes, begged me to make use of every thing
that he had.  He had a great quantity of under-linen he told me, enough
to last the pair of us the whole round voyage, and his coats and
trousers were entirely at my service, "though," said he, who was a
short man, running his eyes over my tall figure with a grin, "I fear my
clothes will not allow you to take very much exercise."

I drank a glass of hot whisky and water at the cabin table, and,
observing that Grace looked pale and weary, I asked Mrs. Barstow to
induce her to go to bed.  The darling seemed reluctant to leave me.
She looked about her in a sort of child-like, shrinking way, and
whispered that she wished to sit with me.

"I am not sleepy, dearest," said she; "why cannot we sit alone together
in this saloon, as we did in the cabin of the little _Spitfire_?  You
shall sleep first, and then I will put my head upon your shoulder.  It
is but for one night, Herbert.  We are sure to meet a ship going home
to-morrow."

Assuredly would it have given me the most exquisite happiness to sit
alone with her, as she wished, pillowing her fair head, and watching
her as she slept; but it was not to be thought of, for reasons much too
obvious to need reciting, and presently she went with Mrs. Barstow to
that lady's cabin, turning to look at me ere the door closed upon her.

I had my pipe and a pouch of tobacco in my pocket, and thought I would
go on deck for half-an-hour before retiring to bed.  As I passed the
table on my way to the companion ladder, Mr. Higginson rose from a book
he had been reading, and detained me by putting his hand upon my arm.

"I have been thinking over the matter of marriage at sea, Mr. Barclay,"
he exclaimed, with a wary look round, to make sure that nobody was
listening.  "I wish we had a copy of the Merchants' Shipping Act for
1854, for I believe there is a section which provides that every master
of a ship carrying an official log-book, shall enter in it every
marriage that takes place on board, together with the names and ages of
the parties.  And I fancy there is another section which provides that
every master of every foreign-going ship shall sign and deliver to some
mercantile marine authority, a list containing, amongst other things, a
statement of every marriage which takes place on board.  There is also
an Act called, if my memory serves me, the Confirmation of Marriage on
her Majesty's Ships' Act.  But this, I presume, does not concern what
may happen in merchant vessels.  I should like to read up Hammick on
the Marriage Laws of England.  One thing, however, is clear: marriage
at sea is contemplated by the Merchant Shipping Acts of 1854.
Merchantmen do not carry chaplains; a clergyman in attendance as a
passenger was assuredly not in the minds of those who are responsible
for the Act.  The sections, in my opinion, directly point to the
captain as the person to officiate; and, having turned the matter
thoroughly over, I don't scruple to pronounce that a marriage
solemnised at sea by the master of a British merchantman is as legal
and valid as though celebrated on shore in the usual way."

"I am delighted to hear you say so," said I.

"It is a most interesting point," said he.  "It ought certainly to be
settled."

"Well, speaking for Miss Bellassys and myself," said I, "we intend to
settle it to-morrow at the captain's convenience.  He's very willing,
and most kindly anxious."

"Oh, yes," said he drily, "old Parsons is noted for this sort of thing.
I have heard of his having married several couples--passengers of
his--in his time.  I believe he cuts a very great figure at a burial at
sea; but as to his claiming the right of baptising--" he burst into a
laugh, and added, "I came to Europe with him last voyage, and he once
told me that he had mistaken his vocation: he ought to have entered the
church.  'I should have been a bishop by this time,' said he.  He has a
very clerical look, certainly!"

I laughed out, and went on deck with my spirits in a dance.  To think
of such a marriage as we contemplated!  And to find it in all
probability as binding as the shore-going ceremony!  Assuredly it is an
ill wind that blows nobody any good, and the gale that had nearly
foundered us was to end in returning us to our native shore--a wedded
pair!

It was a dark night, despite the young moon in the west and a wide
field of stars under which a few high clouds were floating.  The wind
was almost directly over the stern, and seemed but little more than a
quiet fanning, owing to the ship running; but it had weight enough to
keep the sails silent, and to fill the ear with the murmur of hurrying
waters.  The ship loomed phantasmally in the clear dusk, with a regular
and stately swaying of her pale heights.  All was silent and dark on
the main-deck and forward; on the poop glittered a few figures of male
passengers with the dark shape of one of the mates pacing the deck
athwartships, a stirless shadow of a man at the wheel, and someone near
him, with a glowing tip in the middle of his face signifying a lighted
cigar.  I filled my pipe and stood musing a bit, thinking of Caudel and
the others of the little dandy, of the yacht, of the gale we had
outlived, and twenty other like matters, when the voice of the captain
broke in upon my reverie.

"This will be you, Mr. Barclay?  I begin to know you now without candle
light by your height."

"Yes, it is I, captain--just stepped on deck for a smoke and a breath
of this cool wind before turning in.  Do you know, when I view the
great dark outline of your ship sweeping through this tremendous space
of darkness, and then think of the crowds of people asleep in her
heart, I can't but consider the post of commander of a big merchantman,
like this vessel, foremost amongst the most responsible under the sun."

"Sir, you are right," exclaimed the little man.

"Realise what is committed to his safe keeping," I went on; "not
precious human lives only, but a ship and cargo of value enough to
purchase several German principalities.  Nor is it one voyage only.
You may make twenty in your capacity of commander.  Think then of the
wealth that will have been entrusted to you in your time, the crowds
upon crowds of human beings whose lives were in your hands!"

"Sir, you are right," he repeated, in a voice that was oily with
gratification.  "Pray what is your age, Mr. Barclay?"

I told him.

"Then, considering your age, all I can say is you talk very sensibly.
Let us walk, sir."

We started to measure the planks from the wheel to half-way the length
of the poop.

"There is no doubt," said I, "that you, as master of this vessel, are,
as you have all along contended, empowered to marry me to Miss
Bellassys," and I then gave him the substance of what Mr. Higginson had
said to me below.

"I knew that Higginson would see it after thinking a bit," said he.
"Of course, I am empowered to marry, on board my ship, any couple that
may apply to me.  Have you spoken to Miss Bellassys?"

"I have."

"And is she agreeable?"

"Perfectly agreeable."

"Good!" said he with a chuckle.  "Now, when shall it be?"

"Oh, it is for you to say, captain."

"Ten o'clock to-morrow morning do?"

"Very well, indeed," I answered, "but it will be quite private, Captain
Parsons; it is Miss Bellassys's wish."

"Private?  Why private?" he exclaimed, in a voice of disappointment; "a
wedding is an interesting sight, and I intended to admit the steerage
passengers.  I had also seen my way to converting our usual lunch into
a sort of wedding breakfast for you, and indeed I don't mind telling
you, Mr. Barclay, that I've been amusing myself during the last
half-hour in rehearsing several speeches."

"I can assure you, captain," said I, "that I fully appreciate all your
goodness.  But a public ceremony!--No, a quite private affair in your
cabin, if you please."

We measured half the length of the deck in silence, and I almost
dreaded to hear him speak.  He then said:

"It seems a pity to rob the passengers of an edifying sight.  There are
several couples in the steerage who ought to be married, and the
example I counted upon offering them would be certain to take effect.
But of course--if it's the young lady's wish,--by the way, you'll
forgive me asking the question: it's quite a matter of form--no
rudeness intended--you are sure that your name is Barclay?"

"Quite sure."

"What Barclay?"

"Herbert," said I.

"Herbert Barclay!" said he, "and the young lady's name's genuine too?"

"Perfectly genuine, captain."

"Grace Bellassys!" said he; "it sound a bit theatrical, don't it?"

"It is her name, nevertheless," said I laughing.

"You see, Mr. Barclay, if the names are wrong, the marriage is wrong."

"There'll be nothing wrong in this marriage," said I, "if the rights of
it are to be dependent merely upon the genuineness of our names.  But
now, let me put this question to you: in officiating as you propose,
will you not be accepting a certain legal risk?"

"As how?" he exclaimed.

"You will be marrying a young lady who is under age, knowing, as I
repeat now, and was bound to tell you at the start, that her guardian
objects to the alliance."

"There are no guardians at sea," he said, "in the sense of your young
lady's aunt.  I'm her guardian whilst she's aboard my ship, and as I
said before, so I say again, I give my consent seeing the situation
she's put herself in, and understanding that it's my duty to help her
out of it."

I swallowed a laugh, and changed the subject by asking him to tell me
about the couples he had married, and so in chatting, three-quarters of
an hour passed, at the expiration of which time I shook him by the hand
and went to bed.

Mr. Tooth tried hard to keep me awake that he might satisfy his
curiosity; he had vaguely heard I was to be married next day, and
wished for the story of my elopement at first hand.  But I was dog
tired, and no sooner did my head press the pillows than I answered him
with snores.

I slept right through the night, and when I awoke, Mr. Tooth was
shaving himself, and the cabin was brilliant with sunshine whitened to
a finer glory yet by the broad surface of milk-white froth that was
rushing past the ship.  There was plainly a noble sailing breeze
blowing, and the vessel was lying well down to it, with a sort of
humming and tingling throughout the whole body of her.  I made haste to
shave, fencing with Mr. Tooth's questions, as he plied them out of a
mouth that yawned darkly amid the soapsuds with which he had covered
his cheeks, and then hastened into the saloon to look for Grace and
take her on deck.  The good-humoured little stewardess, however, told
me she was not yet up, though it wanted but twenty minutes to eight, on
which I shot through the companion into the windy splendour of the
grandest ocean morning that ever set a man fresh from his bed blinking.

The ship was heeling to it as a yacht might; her yards were braced
forward, and the snow at her forefoot soared and blew away in smoke to
the sliding irresistible thrust of her sharp metal stem.  The sea for
leagues and leagues rolled blue, foaming, brilliant; wool-like clouds,
lovely with prismatic glitterings in their skirts, as they sailed from
the sun, were speeding into the south-east.  The whole life of the
world seemed to be in that morning--in the joyous sweep of the blue
wind, in the frolicsome frothing of each long blue ridge of rolling
sea, in the triumphant speeding of the ship sliding buoyant from one
soft foam-freckled hollow to another.

I drew a deep breath.  Ha! thought I, if it were always like this now,
and New Zealand not so distant.

But as I thus thought I sent my eyes to leeward, and the first thing I
saw was a large steamer heading in an opposite direction, and
undoubtedly going home.  Our combined speed was making her look like to
be passing at the rate of forty or fifty miles an hour.  I started, and
stepped up to Mr. M'Cosh, who stood alone at the head of the poop
ladder.

"Isn't that vessel going home?" I cried.

He viewed her deliberately as though looking at her for the first time,
then said, with his Scotch accent, which I will not attempt to repeat:

"I don't doubt it, sir."

"Then why not signal, Mr. M'Cosh?  I may have to wait a long time for
another opportunity."

"I thought, sir," said he, looking at me with a peculiar expression in
his eyes, "that you were to be married this morning?"

"Oh! well," I exclaimed, seeing that any talk about the steamer would
be of no use in the face of the swiftness with which a hull of about
three thousand tons was diminishing to the proportions of a wherry;
"Captain Parsons is all kindness and will have his way.  But marriage
or no marriage, Mr. M'Cosh, I hope he will give you and your brother
officers instructions to signal the next vessel we pass, for we really
want to get home, you know."

As I pronounced these words the square little figure of the captain,
crowned with a high hat, brushed as usual the wrong way, rose through
the companion hatch.  Mr. M'Cosh touched his cap and crossed to the
other side of the deck.  The captain gave me a friendly nod, and stood
awhile to send a number of seawardly, critical glances aloft, and then
round the ocean.  I approached him and said, pointing to the steamer:

"There's a fine chance lost, captain."

"Lost?" cried he, "you mustn't be in a hurry yet, sir.  There's your
business to do first, sir."

"True," said I, "but it might help us to get home--in time--if you will
instruct the officers under your command to communicate with any vessel
sailing to England."

"I told Mr. M'Cosh not to communicate until you were married," he
answered.  "There'll be no lack of ships homeward bound, sir," and so
saying he left me to go to the rail that protected the edge of the poop
where he stood surveying the scores of steerage passengers which filled
the main-deck, many of them, as they squatted or hung about here and
there, eating their breakfasts, which seemed to me to consist of ship's
biscuit and little tin pots of black tea.

I saw nothing of Grace till the cabin breakfast was ready; most of the
first-class passengers had by this time assembled, some of them who had
been sea-sick yesterday issuing from their cabins; and I noticed a
general stare of admiration as my darling stepped forth followed by
Mrs. Barstow.  Her long and comfortable night's rest had returned her
bloom to her.  How sweet she looked! how engaging the girlish dignity
of her posture! how bright her timid eyes as she paused to send a
glance round in search of me!  I was instantly at her side.

"The ceremony is fixed for ten, I think?" said Mrs. Barstow, and here
Miss Moggadore arrived as one who had a right to be with us, not to say
of us.

"Yes, ten o'clock," I answered.  "But do these people know what is
going to happen?"

"Oh, it will certainly have got about.  A ship is like a village--the
lightest whisper is everywhere echoed."

"No matter, Grace," said I, "let them stare.  What isn't kindness must
be admiration."

"I am of opinion," said Miss Moggadore, "that the ceremony ought to be
public."

"I'd rather not," I answered.  "In fact, we both had rather not."

"But so many witnesses!" said Miss Moggadore.

"Shall _you_ be present?" inquired Mrs. Barstow.

"I hope to receive an invitation," answered Miss Moggadore.

"We shall count upon your being present," exclaimed Grace, sweetly; but
the smile with which she spoke quickly faded; she looked grave and
nervous, and I found some reproach in the eyes she lifted to my face.

"It seems so unreal--almost impious, Herbert, as though we were acting
a sham part in a terribly solemn act," she exclaimed, as we seated
ourselves.

"There is no sham in it, my pet.  Yonder sits Mr. Higginson, a lawyer,
and that man has no doubt whatever that when we are united by the
captain we shall be as much man and wife as any clergyman could make
us."

"I consent, but only to please you," said she, with something of
restlessness in her manner, and I noticed that she ate but little.

"My darling, you know why I wish this marriage performed," I said,
speaking softly in her ear, for there were many eyes upon us, and some
ladies, who had not before put in an appearance, were seated almost
opposite, and constantly directed their gaze at us, whilst they would
pass remarks in whispers when they hung their heads over their plates.
"It can do no possible harm; it must be my cousin, not Captain Parsons,
who makes you my wife.  But then, Grace, it may be binding too,
requiring nothing more than the sanctification of the union in the
regular way, and it may--it will--create a difficulty for your aunt
which should go very near to extinguishing her."

She sighed and appeared nervous and depressed; but I was too eager to
have my way to choose to notice her manner.  It would be a thing of the
past in a very little while; we might hope at all events to be on our
way home shortly, and I easily foresaw I should never forgive myself
after leaving the _Carthusian_ if I suffered Grace to influence me into
refusing the captain's offer to marry us, odd as the whole business
was, and irregular as it might prove, too, for all I could tell.

When breakfast was over, Mrs. Barstow took Grace to her cabin, and
there they remained.  Miss Moggadore stepped up to me as I was about to
go on deck and said:

"It is not yet too late, Mr. Barclay, and I really think it ought to be
a public ceremony."

"Sooner than that I would decline it altogether," said I, in no humour
at that moment to be teased by the opinions of an acidulated spinster.

"I consider," said she, "that a wedding can never take place in too
public a manner.  It is proper that the whole world should know that a
couple are truly man and wife."

"The whole world," said I, "in the sense of this ship, must know it so
far as I am concerned without seeing it."

"Well," said she, with a simper which her mere streak of lip was but
little fitted to contrive, "I hope you will have all happiness in your
wedded lives."

I bowed, muttering some reply, and passed up the steps, not choosing to
linger longer in the face of the people who hung about me with an air
of carelessness, but with faces of curiosity.




CHAPTER XII

A MARRIAGE AT SEA

Some male passengers paced the deck, but the captain was below,
probably making sure of any hard words he would have to pronounce.  I
strolled forwards to the break of the poop and found the ship a lively
scene of emigrants, as I call the steerage folks.  There seemed about a
hundred of them, many rough fellows in fur caps and shabby clothes,
smoking and arguing in coarse voices, groups of women talking shrilly,
little children running about in the scuppers; and amongst them the
Jacks of the vessel came and went.  I scarcely received a glance from
these people, whence I took it that what was to happen aft had not yet
got wind in the 'tweendecks.

Save a leaning shaft of sail far away down upon the horizon to
starboard there was nothing in sight, unless it were a faint
discolouration as of a steamer's smoke in the pale but clear and windy
blue of the junction of sea and sky over the bow.  I searched the ocean
with some anxiety however, for every hour of this kind of sailing
threatened to make a very voyage of our return, and such was my mood
just then, that had anything hove in sight, marriage or no marriage, I
should have exhorted the captain to transfer us.

Presently I looked at my watch: a quarter to ten.  Mr. Tooth strolled
up to me.

"All alone, Mr. Barclay?  It is a fact, have you noticed, that when a
man is about to get married people hold off from him.  I can understand
this of a corpse--there is a sanctity in death; but a live young man
you know--and only because he's going to get married!  By the way, as
it is to be a private affair, I suppose there is no chance for _me_?"

"The captain is the host," I answered.  "He is to play the father.  If
he chooses to invite you, by all means be present."  As I spoke, the
captain came on deck, turning his head about in manifest search of me.
He gravely beckoned with an air of ceremony, and Mr. Tooth and I went
up to him.  He looked at Mr. Tooth, who immediately said:

"Captain, a wedding at sea is good enough to remember; something for a
man to talk about.  _Can't_ I be present?" and he dropped his head on
one side with an insinuating smile.

"No, sir," answered Captain Parsons, with true sea grace, and putting
his hand on my arm he carried me right aft.  "The hour's at hand," said
he.  "Who's to be present, d'ye know?  for if it's to be private we
don't want a crowd."

"Mrs. Barstow and Miss Moggadore--nobody else, I believe."

"Better have a couple of men as witnesses.  What d'ye say to Mr.
Higginson?"

"Anybody you please, captain."

"And the second?" said he, tilting his hat and thinking.  "M'Cosh?
Yes, I don't think we can do better than M'Cosh.  A thoughtful
Scotchman with an excellent memory."  He pulled out his watch.  "Five
minutes to ten.  Let us go below," and down we went.

The steward was despatched to bring Mr. Higginson and the chief mate,
Mr. M'Cosh, to the captain's cabin.  The saloon was empty; possibly out
of consideration to our feelings the people had gone on deck or
withdrawn to their berths.

"Bless me, I had quite forgotten!" cried Captain Parsons, as he entered
his cabin.  "Have you a wedding ring, Mr. Barclay?"

"Oh, yes," I answered, laughing, and pulling out the purse in which I
kept it.  "Little use in sailing away with a young lady, Captain
Parsons, to get married, unless you carry the ring with you."

"Glad you have it.  We can't be too shipshape.  But I presume you
know," said the little fellow, "that any sort of a ring would do, even
a curtain ring.  No occasion for the lady to wear what you slip on,
though I believe it's expected she should keep it upon her finger till
the service is over.  Let me see now; there's something else I wanted
to say--oh, yes; who's to give the bride away?"

Though I must own to feeling a little nervous, even agitated, yet as he
pronounced these words I could not look down at his upturned face, with
its shining pimple of nose set in the midst of it, and his eyes showing
like glowworms half extinguished in their notes, without breaking into
a loud laugh, for which I instantly apologised by saying that his
speaking of "giving away" recalled to me a very nervous uncle who had
to undertake this office, and who, on the minister saying, "Who giveth
this woman to be married to this man?" gasped out, "I do," and
instantly fell down in a dead faint.

There was a knock at the door and Mr. Higginson, followed by Mr.
M'Cosh, entered.

"Mr. Higginson," immediately cried the captain, "you will give the
bride away."

The lawyer put his hand upon his shirt-front and bowed.  I glanced at
M'Cosh who had scarcely had time to do more than flourish a hair brush.
He was extraordinarily grave, and turned a very literal eye round
about.  I asked him if he had ever before taken part in a ceremony of
this sort at sea.  He reflected and answered, "No, neither at sea nor
ashore."

"But seeing that you are a witness, Mr. M'Cosh, you thoroughly
understand the significance of the marriage service, I hope?" said Mr.
Higginson, drily.

"D'ye know, then, sir," answered M'Cosh, in the voice of a saw going
through a balk of timber, "I never read or heard a line of the marriage
service in all my life.  But I have a very good understanding of the
object of the ceremony."

"I hope so, Mr. M'Cosh," said the captain, looking at him doubtfully.
"It is as a witness that you're here."

"'Twill be a _fact_, no doubt?" said Mr. M'Cosh.

"Certainly," said the lawyer.

"Then, of course," said the mate, "I shall always be able to swear to
it."

"Ten past ten," cried the captain, whipping out his watch.  "I hope
Miss Moggadore's not keeping the ladies waiting whilst she powders
herself, or fits a new cap to her hair."

He opened the door to call to the steward, then hopped back with a
sudden convulsive sea bow to make room for the ladies who were
approaching.

My darling was very white and looked at me piteously.  She came to my
side, and slipped her hand into mine, whispering under her breath,
"Such a silly, senseless ceremony!"  I pressed her fingers, and
whispered back that the ceremony was not for us, but for Aunt Amelia.
She wore her hat and jacket, and Mrs. Barstow was clad as for the deck;
but Miss Moggadore, on the other hand, as though in justification of
what the captain had said about her, made her appearance in the most
extraordinary cap I had ever seen: an inflated arrangement, as though
she were fresh from a breeze of wind that held it bladder-like.  She
had changed her gown, too, for a sort of Sunday dress of satin or some
such material.  She curtseyed on entering, and took up her position
alongside of M'Cosh, where she stood viewing the company with an
austere gaze, which so harmonised with the dry, literal, sober stare of
the mate, that I had to turn my back upon her to save a second
explosion of laughter.

"Are we all ready?" said the little captain, in the voice of a man who
might hail his mate to tell him to prepare to put the ship about, and
M'Cosh mechanically answered:

"Ay, ay, sir, all ready."

On this the captain went to the table, where lay a big Church Service
in large type, and putting on his glasses, looked at us over them, as a
hint for us to take our places.  He then began to read, so slowly that
I foresaw unless he skipped many of the passages we should be detained
half the morning in his cabin.  He read with extravagant enjoyment of
the sound of his own voice, and constantly lifted his eyes, whilst he
delivered the sentences as though he were admonishing instead of
marrying us.  Grace held her head hung, and I felt her trembling when I
took her hand.  I had flattered myself that I should exhibit no
nervousness in such an ordeal as this, but though I was not sensible of
any disposition to tears, I must confess that my secret agitation was
incessantly prompting me to laughter of an hysterical sort, which I
restrained with struggles that caused me no small suffering.  It is at
such times as these, perhaps, that the imagination is most
inconveniently active.

The others stood behind me; I could not see them; it would have eased
me, I think, had I been able to do so.  The thought of M'Cosh's face,
the fancy of Miss Moggadore's cap grew dreadfully oppressive, through
my inability to vent myself of the emotions they induced.  My distress
was increased by the mate's pronunciation of the word "Amen."  He was
always late with it, as though waiting for the others to lead the way,
unless it was that he chose to take a "thocht" before committing
himself.  My wretchedness was heightened by the effect of this lonely
Amen, whose belatedness he accentuated by the fervent manner in which
he breathed it out.

Yet, spite of the several grotesque conditions which entered into it,
this was a brief passage of experience that was by no means lacking in
romantic and even poetic beauty.  The flashful trembling of the sunlit
sea was in the atmosphere of the cabin, and bulkhead and upper deck
seemed to race with the rippling of the waves of light in them.
Through the open port came the seething and pouring song of the ocean;
the music of smiting billows, the small harmonies of foam bells and of
seething eddies.  There was the presence of the ocean too, the sense of
its infinity, and of the speeding ship, a speck under the heavens, yet
fraught with the passions and feelings of a multitude of souls bound to
a new world, fresh from a land which many of them would never again
behold.

The captain took a very long time in marrying us.  Had this business
possessed any sort of flavour of sentiment for Grace, it must have
vanished under the slow, somewhat husky, self-complacent, deep-sea
delivery of old Parsons.  I took the liberty of pulling out my watch as
a hint, but he was enjoying himself too much to be in a hurry.
Nothing, I believe, could have so contributed to the felicity of this
man as the prospect of uniting one or more couples every day.  On
several occasions his eyes appeared to fix themselves upon Miss
Moggadore, to whom he would accentuate the words he pronounced by
several nods.  The Marriage Service, as we all know, is short, yet
Captain Parsons kept us more than half an hour in his cabin listening
to it.  Before reciting "All ye that are married," he hemmed loudly,
and appeared to address himself exclusively to Miss Moggadore to judge
by the direction in which he continued emphatically to nod.

At last he closed his book, slowly gazing at one or the other of us
over his glasses as if to witness the effect of his reading in our
faces.  He then opened his official log-book, and in a whisper, as
though he were in church, called Mr. Higginson and Mr. M'Cosh to the
table to witness his entry.  Having written it he requested the two
witnesses to read it.  Mr. M'Cosh pronounced it "Arle reet," and Mr.
Higginson nodded as gravely as though he were about to read a will.

"The ladies must see this entry, too,'" said Captain Parsons, still
preserving his Sabbatical tone.  "Can't have too many witnesses.  Never
can tell what may happen."

The ladies approached and peered, and Miss Moggadore's face took an
unusually hard and acid expression as she pored upon the captain's
handwriting.

"Pray read it out, Miss Moggadore," said I.

"Ay, do," exclaimed the captain.

In a thin, harsh voice like the _cheep_ of a sheave set revolving in a
block--wonderfully in accord by the way with the briny character of the
ceremony--the lady read as follows:--


"10.10 A.M.  _Solemnised the nuptials of Herbert Barclay, Esquire,
Gentleman, and Grace Bellassys, Spinster.  Present: Mrs. Barstow; Miss
Moggadore; James Higginson, Esquire, solicitor; Donald M'Cosh, Chief
Officer.  This marriage thus celebrated was conducted according to the
rites and ceremonies of the Church of England._"


"And now, Mr. Barclay," said Captain Parsons, as Miss Moggadore
concluded, "you'd like a certificate under my hand, wouldn't you?"

"We're not strangers to Mr. and Mrs. Barclay's views," said Mr.
Higginson, "and I am certainly of opinion, captain, that Mr. Barclay
ought to have such a certificate as you suggest, that, on his arrival
at home, he may send copies of it to those whom it concerns."

At the utterance of the words _Mr. and Mrs. Barclay_ I laughed, whilst
Grace started, gave me an appealing look, turned a deep red, and
averted her face.  The captain produced a sheet of paper, and after
looking into a dictionary once--"Nothing like accuracy," said he, "in
jobs of this sort"--he exclaimed, "Will this do?" and read as follows:--


"_Ship 'Carthusian.'_

"_At Sea_ (_such and such a date._)

"_I, Jonathan Parsons, of the above named ship 'Carthusian,' of London,
towards New Zealand, do hereby certify that I have this day united in
the holy bands of wedlock the following persons, to wit: Herbert
Barclay, Esquire, and Grace Bellassys, Spinster, in the presence of the
undersigned._"


"Nothing could be better," said I.

"Now, gentlemen and ladies," said the captain, "if you will please to
sign your names."

This was done, and the document handed to me.  I pocketed it with a
clear sense of its value, as regards I mean the effect I might hope it
would produce on Lady Amelia Roscoe.  Captain Parsons and the others
then shook hands with us, the two ladies kissing Grace, who, poor
child, looked exceedingly frightened and pale.

"What is the French word for breakfast?" said Captain Parsons.

"_Deejenwer_, sir," answered M'Cosh.

Parsons bent his ear with a frown.  "You're giving me the Scotch for
it, I believe," said he.

"It's _dejeuner_, I think," said I, scarce able to speak for laughing.

"Ay, that'll be it," cried the captain.  "Well, as Mr. and Mrs. Barclay
don't relish the notion of a public _degener_, we must drink their
healths in a bottle of champagne."

He put his head out of the cabin and called to the steward, who brought
the wine, and for hard upon half an hour my poor darling and I had to
listen to speeches from old Parsons and the lawyer.  Even M'Cosh must
talk.  In slow and rugged accents he invited us to consider how
fortunate we were in having fallen into the hands of Captain Parsons.
Had _he_ been master of the _Carthusian_ there could have been no
marriage, for he would not have known what to do.  He had received a
valuable professional hint that morning, and he begged to thank Captain
Parsons for allowing him to be present on so interesting an occasion.

This said, the proceedings ended.  Mrs. Barstow, passing Grace's hand
under her arm, carried her off to her cabin, and I, accepting a cigar
from the captain's box, went on deck to smoke it and to see if there
was anything in sight likely to carry us home.

A number of passengers approached with smiling faces, guessing the
wedding over, but they speedily perceived that I was in no temper for
talking, and were good-natured enough to leave me to myself.  Even Mr.
Tooth, who promised to become a bore, carried his jokes and his grins
to another part of the deck in a very short while, and I leaned against
the rail, cigar in mouth, lost in thought, casting looks at the sea, or
directing my eyes over the side where the white water, in a wide and
throbbing sheet, was racing past.

Married!  Could I believe it?  If so--if I was indeed a wedded man,
then, I suppose, never in the annals of love-making could anything
stranger have happened than that a young couple, eloping from a French
port, should be blown out into the ocean and there united, not by a
priest, by but a merchant skipper.  And supposing the marriage to be
valid, as Mr. Higginson, after due deliberation, had declared such
ocean wedding ceremonies as this to be, and supposing when we arrived
ashore, Lady Amelia Roscoe, despite Grace's and my association and the
ceremony which had just ended, should continue to withhold her
sanction, thereby rendering it impossible for my cousin to marry us,
might not an exceedingly fine point arise--something to put the wits of
the lawyers to their trumps, in the case of her ladyship or me going to
them?  I mean this: that seeing that our marriage took place at sea,
seeing, moreover, that we were in a manner urged, or, as I might choose
to put it, _compelled_ by Captain Parsons to marry--he assuming, as
master of the ship, the position of guardian to the girl, and as her
guardian exhorting and hurrying us to this union for her sake--would
not the question of Lady Amelia Roscoe's consent be set aside, whether
on the grounds of the peculiarity of our situation, or because it was
impossible for us to communicate with her, or because the commander of
the ship, a person in whom is vested the most despotic powers,
politely, hospitably, but substantially, too, _ordered_ us to be
married?  I cannot put the point as a lawyer would, but I trust I make
intelligible the thoughts which occupied my mind as I stood on the
decks of the _Carthusian_ after quitting the captain's cabin.

About twenty minutes later, Grace arrived, accompanied by Mrs. Barstow.
My darling did not immediately see me, and I noticed the eager way in
which she stood for some moments scanning the bright and leaping scene
of ocean.  The passengers raised their hats to her, one or two ladies
approached and seemed to congratulate her; she then saw me, and in a
moment was at my side.

"How long is this to last, Herbert?"

"At any hour something may heave in sight, dearest."

"It distresses me to be looked at.  And yet, it is miserable to be
locked up in Mrs. Barstow's cabin, where I am unable to be with you."

"Do not mind being looked at.  Everybody is very kind, Grace; so sweet
as you are, too--who can help looking at you?  Despite your
embarrassment, let me tell you that I am very well pleased with what
has happened," and I repeated to her what had been passing in my mind.

But she was too nervous, perhaps too young to understand.  She had left
her gloves in the yacht, her hands were bare, and her fine eyes rested
on the wedding ring upon her finger.

"Must I go on wearing this, Herbert?"

"Oh, yes, my own--certainly, whilst you are here.  What would Captain
Parsons say?--what would everybody think if you removed it?"

"But I am not your wife!" she exclaimed with a pout, softly beating the
deck with her foot, "and this ring is unreal--it signifies nothing--"

I interrupted her.  "I am not so sure that you are not my wife," said
I.  She shot a look at me out of her eyes, which were large with alarm
and confusion.  "At all events, I believe I am your husband, and
surely, my precious, you must hope that I am.  But whether or not, pray
go on wearing that ring.  You can pull it off when we get to Penzance,
and I will slip it on again when we stand before my cousin."

"It has been a dreadful adventure," said she.

"More memorable than dreadful," I answered, putting her hand under my
arm and stepping with her over to where the second mate was
standing--the young fellow who had brought us aboard out of the yacht.
He touched his cap very civilly, whilst the skin of his face shrunk
into a thousand wrinkles to the grin he put on.

"Surely something will be coming into view soon?" said I.

"Oh, I think so, sir," he answered.

"What is this rate of sailing?"

"About nine knots, sir."

"There it is!" cried I, "and every hour brings New Zealand nearer and
makes England more distant."

"Do not talk of New Zealand," exclaimed Grace.  "What sort of ships are
to be met here?" she added, addressing the second mate.

"All sorts, Miss--, I beg your pardon, I mean ma'am," he answered;
"ocean tramps in the main, but a mail liner here and there."

"What are your instructions?" I began, but at that instant I caught
sight of old Parsons rising through the hatch with a sextant in his
hand.  "Oh, here is the captain coming to take sights," said I; "we
must arrive at an understanding with him.  I believe he would like to
keep us on board as an inducement to others to get married."

He smiled with an air of importance as we advanced, and I imagined in
him an effort to give himself the airs of a father, or of a
father-in-law.  His little damp, deep-sunk eyes, so far as they could
express any species of emotion, seemed to survey us with benignity and
pride as though he would say, "_That_ couple is my work, ladies and
gentlemen.  _I_ made them one.  Who's next?"

"When you have finished with your sextant, captain," I exclaimed, "I
should like a few words with you."

"Pray talk away," he answered, putting the instrument to his eye.

"What about our getting home?"

"At the first opportunity that comes along, I'll transfer you.  Can't
do more.  Can't send ye home in one of my quarter-boats, you know."

"But your mates have no instructions."

"They shall have all necessary instructions presently.  And how do you
feel, mem, after that little job below?  Being married 's a trying
performance.  I've known men who'd have been married twenty times over
if it hadn't been for the ceremony."

He gazed with an air of satisfaction at her wedding ring, and then
applied his eye afresh to the sextant.  My mind was rendered easier by
his promise to repeat his earlier instructions to his mates, and until
the luncheon bell rang, Grace and I continued to pace the deck.  By
this time the news of our having been married had travelled forwards,
conveyed to the Jacks and to the steerage passengers, as I took it, by
one of the stewards.  It was the sailors' dinner hour, and I could see
twenty of them on the forecastle staring at us as one man, whilst every
time we advanced to the edge of the poop, where the rail protected the
deck, there was a universal upturning of bearded, rough faces, with
much pointing and nodding among the women.

After all this the luncheon table was something of a relief, despite
the rows of people at it.  I was afraid from the manner in which
Captain Parsons from time to time regarded us that he was rehearsing a
speech, a menace I could not think of without silent horror since it
must inevitably compel a reply from me.  However, nothing was said, and
we lunched in peace, much looked at, particularly by the ladies, as you
will suppose; but I found Grace easier under this inspection than I
should have dared to hope; possibly she was now getting used to it.
She divided her conversation between me and Mr. Higginson, who sat at
her left, and she wore a very sweet and easy manner, charming with its
girlish grace of dignity.  Her breeding showed to perfection at that
time, I thought.  It was probably rendered more defined to my mind by
the looks and behaviour of the other ladies, all of them, to be sure, a
very good sort of homely, friendly people, with something of the true
lady indeed in Mrs. Barstow.




CHAPTER XIII

THE MERMAID

Nothing was said about the marriage.

The privacy of the affair lay as a sort of obligation of silence upon
the kindly-natured passengers, and though, as I have said, they could
not keep their eyes off us, their conversation was studiedly remote
from the one topic about which we were all thinking.  Lunch was almost
ended when I spied the second mate peering down at us through the glass
of the sky-light, and in a few minutes he descended the cabin ladder,
and said something in a low voice to the captain.

"By George, Grace!" said I, grasping her hand as it lay on her lap, and
whipping out with the notion put into me by a look I caught from the
captain.  "I believe the second mate has come down to report a ship in
sight."

She started, and turned eagerly in the direction of the captain, who
had quickly given the mate his orders, for already the man had returned
on deck.

Mrs. Barstow, seated close to the captain, nodded at us, and Parsons
himself sung out quietly down the table:

"I believe, Mr. and Mrs. Barclay, this will be your last meal aboard
the _Carthusian_."

I sprang with excitement to my feet.

"Anything in sight, captain?"

"Ay, a steamer--apparently a yacht.  Plenty of time," added he, rising,
nevertheless, leisurely as he spoke, on which all the passengers broke
from the table--so speedily dull grows the sea-life, so quickly do
people learn how to make much of the most trivial incidents upon the
ocean--and in a few moments we were all on deck.

"Yes, by Jove, Grace, there she is, sure enough!" cried I, standing at
the side with my darling and pointing forward, where, still some miles
distant, a point or two on the starboard bow, was a steamer, showing
very small indeed at the extremity of the long, far-reaching line of
smoke that was pouring from her.  A passenger handed me a telescope; I
levelled it, and then clearly distinguished a yacht-like structure,
with a yellow funnel, apparently schooner-rigged, with a sort of
sparkling about her hull, whether from gilt, or brass, or glass, that
instantly suggested the pleasure vessel.

It was still the same bright, joyous day that had shone over us all the
morning.  The sea was of a dark, rich blue, and the run of it
cradle-like, with a summer-day lightness and grace in the arching and
breaking of the surge.  The ship, aslant in the wind, was sailing
finely, with a slow, regular, stately swing of her towering fabric of
canvas to windward, as she softly rolled on the floating slant of the
seas.  Turning my face aft, I saw the second mate and an apprentice, or
midshipman in buttons, in the act of hoisting a string of colours to
the gaff-end.  The flags soared in a graceful semi-circle, and the
whole ship looked brave in a breath with the pulling of the many-dyed
bunting, each flag delicate as gossamer against the blue of the sky,
and the whole show of the deepest interest as the language of the
sea--as the ship's own voice!

Had we been cast away, and in the direst peril, I could scarcely have
awaited the approach of that steamer with more breathless expectation.
Where was she bound to?  Would she receive us?  Should we accept her
offer to take us aboard, though she might be heading to some port wide
of the place we desired to reach, such as Ireland or the North of
Scotland?  I could think of nothing else.  The captain stood aft
watching her, now and again lifting the ship's glass to his eye; the
forecastle was loaded with steerage passengers all staring forward; the
poop too looked full; the very stewards had left the saloon to peer;
the cook had quitted his galley, and the Jacks had "knocked-off," as
they call it, from the sundry jobs on which they were engaged, as
though awaiting the order to bring the main topsail to the mast.

I approached the captain with Grace's hand under my arm.

"She has her answering pennant flying," he exclaimed, letting fall his
glass to accost me, and he called to the second mate to haul down our
signal.  "I believe she will receive you, Mr. Barclay.  She's a
gentleman's yacht, and a fine boat at that.  So much the better.  After
the _Carthusian_," he added, with a proud look at his noble ship, "I
dare say you mightn't have found the first thing we fell in with
perfectly agreeable."

"Where do you think she's bound, captain?"

"I should say undoubtedly heading for the English Channel," he answered.

"There should be no difficulty in transferring us, I think," said I,
with a glance at the sea.

"Bless me, no," he answered, "get her close to leeward, and the ship'll
make a breakwater for Mrs. Barclay."

"Captain Parsons, what can I say that will in any measure express my
gratitude to you?  May I take it that a letter addressed to you to the
care of the owners of the _Carthusian_ will be sure to reach you on
your return?"

"Oh, yes.  But never you mind about that.  What I've done has given me
pleasure, and I hope that you'll both live long, and that neither of
you by a single look or word will ever cause the other to regret that
you fell into the hands of Captain Parsons of the good ship
_Carthusian_."

Grace gave him a sweet smile.  Now that it seemed we were about to
leave his ship she could gaze at him without alarm.  He broke from its
to deliver an order to the second mate, who re-echoed his command in a
loud shout.  In a moment a number of sailors came racing aft and fell
to rounding-in, as it is called, upon the main and main-top sailbraces
with loud and hearty songs, which were re-echoed out of the white
hollows aloft and combined with the splashing noise of waters and the
small music of the wind in the rigging into a true ocean concert for
the ear.  The machinery of the braces brought the sails on the main to
the wind; the ship's way was almost immediately arrested, and she lay
quietly sinking and rising with a sort of hush of expectation along her
decks, which nothing disturbed save the odd farmyard-like sounds of the
live stock somewhere forward.

The steamer was now rapidly approaching us, and by this time without
the aid of a glass I made her out to be a fine screw yacht of some
three hundred and fifty tons, painted black, with a yellow funnel
forward of amidships, which gave her the look of a gunboat.  She had a
charthouse, or some such structure near her bridge, that was very
liberally glazed, and blinding flashes leapt from the panes of glass as
she rolled to and from the sun as though she were quickly firing cannon
charged with soundless and smokeless gunpowder.  A figure paced the
filament of bridge that was stretched before her funnel.  He wore a
gold band round his hat and brass buttons on his coat.  Two or three
men leaned over the head rail viewing us as they approached, but her
quarter-deck was deserted.  I could find no hint of female apparel or
of the blue serge of the yachtsman.

Old Parsons, taking his stand at the rail clear of the crowd, waited
until the yacht floated abreast, where with a few reverse revolutions
of her propeller she came to a stand within easy talking distance--as
handsome and finished a model as ever I had seen afloat.

"Ho, the yacht, ahoy!" shouted Captain Parsons.

"Hallo!" responded the glittering figure from the bridge, manifestly
the yacht's skipper.

"What yacht is that?"

"The _Mermaid_."

"Where are you from and where are you bound to?"

"From Madeira for Southampton," came back the response.

"That will do, Grace," cried I, joyfully.

"We took a lady and a gentleman off their yacht, the _Spitfire_, that
we found in a leaky condition yesterday," shouted Parsons, "having been
dismasted in a gale and blown out of the Channel.  We have them aboard.
Will you receive them and set them ashore?"

"How many more besides them, sir?" bawled the master of the yacht.

"No more--them two only," and Parsons pointed to Grace and me, who
stood conspicuous, near the main rigging.

"Ay, ay, sir; we'll receive 'em.  Will you send your boat?"

Captain Parsons flourished his hand in token of acquiescence; but he
stood near enough to enable me to catch a few growling sentences,
referring to the laziness of yachtsmen, which he hove at the twinkling
figure through his teeth in language which certainly did not accord
with his priestly tendencies.

There was no luggage to pack, no parcels to hunt for, nothing for me to
do but leave Grace a minute, whilst I rushed below to fee the stewards.
So much confusion attended our transference that my recollection of
what took place is vague.  I remember that the second mate was
incessantly shouting out orders, until one of the ship's quarter boats,
with several men in her, had been fairly lowered to the water's edge,
and brought to the gangway, over which some steps had been thrown.  I
also remember once again shaking Captain Parsons most cordially by the
hand, thanking him effusively for his kindness and wishing him and his
ship all possible good-luck under the heavens.  The passengers crowded
round us and wished us good-bye, and I saw Mrs. Barstow slip a little
parcel into Grace's hand, and whisper a few words; whereupon they
kissed each other with the warmth of old friends.

Mr. M'Cosh stood at the gangway, and I asked him to distribute the
twenty-pound bank note I handed to him amongst the crew of the boat
that had taken us from the _Spitfire_; I further requested that the
second mate, taking his proportion which I left entirely to the
discretion of Mr. M'Cosh, would purchase some trifle of pin or ring by
which to remember us.

Grace was then handed into the boat--a ticklish business to the eyes of
a landsman, but performed with amazing despatch and ease by the rough
seaman who passed her over and received her.  I followed, watching my
chance, and in a few moments the oars were out and the boat making for
the yacht, that lay within musket shot.  She was rolling, however,
faster and so much more heavily than the big iron ship, that the job of
getting on board her was heightened into a kind of peril.  I should
never have imagined merely by looking down on the water from the height
of the _Carthusian's_ rail how strong was the Atlantic surge--blue,
summer-like and beautiful with its lacery of froth, as it showed from
the altitude of the ship's deck.  It came to Grace being lifted bodily
over the side by a couple of the yachtsman, who each grasped her hand.
I was similarly helped up, and was not a little thankful to find
ourselves safe on the solid deck of the steamer after the
egg-shell-like tossing of the ship's quarter-boat alongside.

We were received by the captain of the yacht, a fellow with a face that
reminded me somewhat of Caudel, of a countenance and bearing much too
sailorly to be rendered ridiculous by his livery of gold band and
buttons.  But before I could address him old Parsons hailed to give him
the name of the _Carthusian_ and to request him to report the ship, and
he ran on to the bridge to answer.  I could look at nothing just then
but the ship.  Of all sea pieces I never remember the like of that for
beauty.  We were to leeward of her, and she showed us the milk-white
bosoms of her sails, that flashed out in silver brilliance to the
sunlight through sheer force of the contrast of the vivid red of her
water-line as it was lifted out of the yeast and then plunged again by
the rolling of the craft.  Large soft clouds resembling puffs of steam
sailed over her waving mast-heads, where a gilt vane glowed like a
streak of fire against the blue of the sky between the clouds.

A full-rigged ship never looks more majestic I think than when she is
hove to under all plain sail, that is, when all canvas but stun'sails
is piled upon her and her main topsail is to the mast, with the great
main course hauled up to the yard and windily swaying in festoons.  She
is then like a noble mare reined in; her very hawse pipes seem to grow
large like the nostrils of some nervous creature impatiently sniffing
the air; she bows the sea as though informed with a spirit of fire that
maddens her to leap the surge, and to rush forward once more in music
and in thunder, in giddy shearing and in long floating plunges on the
wings of the wind.  Never does a ship show so much as a thing of life
as when she is thus restrained.

But the boat had now gained the tall fabric's side; the tackles had
been hooked into her, and even whilst she was soaring to the davits the
great main topsail yard of the _Carthusian_ came slowly round, and the
sails to the royal filled.  At the same moment I was sensible of a
pulsation in the deck on which we were standing; the engines had been
started, and in a few beats of the heart the _Carthusian_ was on our
quarter, breaking the sea under her bow as the long, slender, metal
hull leaned to the weight of the high and swelling canvas.

I pulled off my hat and flourished it, Grace waved her handkerchief, a
hearty cheer swept down to us, not only from the passengers assembled
on the poop but also from the crowds who watched us from the forecastle
and from the line of the bulwark rails, and for some minutes every
figure was in motion, as the people gesticulated their farewells to us.

"Act the fourth!" said I, bringing my eyes to Grace's face.  "One more
act and then over goes the show, as the Cockneys say."

"Aren't you glad to be here, Herbert?"

"I could kneel, my duck.  But how good those people are!  How well they
have behaved!  Such utter strangers as we are to them!  What did Mrs.
Barstow give you?"

She put her hand in her pocket, opened the little parcel, and produced
an Indian bracelet, a wonderfully cunning piece of work in gold.

"Upon my word!" cried I.

"How kind of her!" exclaimed Grace, with her eyes sparkling, though I
seemed to catch a faint note of tears in her voice.  "I shall always
remember dear Mrs. Barstow."

"And what yacht is this?" said I, casting my eyes around.  "A beautiful
little ship indeed.  How exquisitely white are these planks!  What
money, by George! in everything the eye rests upon!"

The master, who had remained on the bridge to start the yacht, now
approached.  He saluted us with the respectful air of a man used to
fine company, but I instantly observed, on his glancing at Grace, that
his eye rested upon the wedding ring.

"I presume you are the captain?" said I.

"I am, sir."

"Pray, what name?"

"John Verrion, sir."

"Well, Captain Verrion, I must first of all thank you heartily for
receiving us.  I had to abandon my yacht, the _Spitfire_, yesterday.
We were nearly sunk by a hurricane of wind, but the men believed they
could keep her afloat and carry her home.  They _would_ have their way,
and I heartily pray they are safe, though they cannot yet have made a
port.  Is the owner of this vessel aboard?"

"No, sir.  She belongs to the Earl of ----.  His lordship's been left
at Madeira.  He changed his mind and stopped at Madeira--him and the
countess, and a party of three that was along with them--and sent the
yacht home."

"Then there is nobody aboard except the crew?"

"Nobody, sir."

"I have not the honour of his lordship's acquaintance," said I, "but I
think, Grace," I exclaimed, turning towards her, not choosing to speak
of her as "this lady," whilst she wore the wedding ring, not to call
her "my wife" either, "that he is a distant connection of your aunt,
Lady Amelia Roscoe."

"I don't know, Herbert," she answered.

"Anyway," said I, "it is a great privilege to be received by such a
vessel as this."

"His lordship 'ud wish me to do everything that's right, sir," said
Captain Verrion.  "I'll have a cabin got ready for you, but as to
meals--" he paused, and added awkwardly, "I'm afraid there's nothen
aboard but plain yachting fare, sir."

"Oh, we have been shipwrecked--we are now accustomed to the privations
of the sea--anything that our teeth can meet in will do for us,
captain!" I exclaimed, laughing.  "When do you hope to reach
Southampton?"

"Monday afternoon, sir."

"A little more than two days," I exclaimed.  "You must be a pretty fast
boat."

He smiled and said, "What might be the port you want to get at, sir?
Southampton may be too high up for you."

"Our destination was Penzance," said I; "but any port that is in
England will do."

"Oh," said he, "there ought to be no difficulty in putting you ashore
at Penzance."  He then asked us if we would like to step below, and
forthwith conducted us into a large, roomy, elegantly, indeed
sumptuously, furnished cabin, as breezy as a drawing-room, and aromatic
with the smell of plantains or bananas hung up somewhere near, though
out of sight.  The panels were hand-painted pictures, the upper deck or
ceiling was finely embellished, and there was a gilt centrepiece from
which depended a small but costly chandelier or candelabra that
projected some ten or twelve oil lamps.  The carpet was a thick velvet
pile, and there were curtains and mirrors as in a drawing-room; indeed,
I never could have imagined such an interior on board a sea-going
structure, and though it was all very grand and princely to look at, I
could not but regard the whole as an example of wanton, senseless
extravagance.

"This should suit you, Grace!" said I.

"Is it not heavenly?" she cried.

The captain stood by with a pleased countenance, observing us.

"I don't know if I'm right in calling you _sir_?" he exclaimed; "I
didn't rightly catch your name."

"My name is Mr. Herbert Barclay."

"Thank ye, sir.  I was going to say if you and her ladyship--"

"No, not her ladyship," I interrupted, guessing that the fellow, having
caught the name of Lady Amelia Roscoe, was confounding Grace with that
title; but here I broke off, with a conscious look, I fear, for I could
not speak of my sweetheart as Miss Bellassys with that ring on her
finger, nor would it have been safe to talk of her as my wife either:
in her presence, at all events, for she had the most sweet ingenuous
face imaginable, through which every mood and thought peeped, and
Captain Verrion's eyes seemed somewhat shrewd.

"I was going to say, sir," he proceeded, "that you're welcome to any of
the sleeping berths you may have a mind to.  If you will take your
choice I'll have the beds got ready."

The berths were aft--mere boxes, each with a little bunk, but all
fitted so as to correspond in point of costliness with the furniture of
the living or state room.  We chose the two foremost berths as being
the farthest of the sleeping places from the crew; and this matter
being ended, and after declining Captain Verrion's very civil offer of
refreshments, we returned to the deck.

The steamer was thrashing through it at an exhilarating speed.  The
long blue Atlantic surge came briming and frothing to her quarter,
giving her a lift at times that set the propeller racing, but the
clean-edged, frost-like band of wake streamed far astern, where in the
liquid blue of the afternoon that way hung the star-coloured cloths of
the _Carthusian_, a leaning shaft, resembling a spire of ice.

"Bless me!" I cried, "how we have widened our distance!  When a man
falls overboard with what hideous rapidity must his ship appear to
glide away from him!"

"Is it not delightful to be independent of the wind, Herbert?"
exclaimed Grace, as she took my arm.

"Yes, but consider the beauty of a tower of canvas compared to that
yellow chimney pot," said I.  "The _Carthusian_!" I added, sending my
glance at the distant airy gleam; "we shall never forget her.  Yet she
seems but a phantom ship too; some sea vision of one's sleep, so
quickly has it all happened, and so astonishing what has happened.  But
_has_ old Parsons made us man and wife?"

She shook her head.

"That cabin wedding this morning," I continued, "ought to be a fact if
all the rest is a dream.  But you must go on wearing that ring, Grace,
and since it is on I shall have to call you Mrs. Barclay.  Don't go and
pull it off now.  I saw this captain fasten his eye upon it, and we
must be one thing or the other, my sweet."

"Oh, anything to please you, Herbert," she replied, pouting as was her
custom when she was not of my mind; "but try to call me Mrs. Barclay as
seldom as possible."

Thus we chatted as we walked the deck.  We had the afterpart of the
little ship entirely to ourselves; the captain came and went, but never
offered to approach.  There was a mate as I supposed, a man without a
gold band to his cap, but with buttons to his coat, who replaced the
skipper on the bridge when he quitted it.  Owing to deck structures,
funnel-casing and the like, I could see but little of the forward part
of the yacht; but such men as showed seldom glanced aft, and then with
such an air of respect as was excessively refreshing after the narrow,
inquiring and continuous inspection we had been honoured with aboard
the _Carthusian_.  The quietude of a man-of-war was in the life of the
yacht; the seamen spoke low; if ever one of them smoked a pipe he kept
himself out of sight with it.  In fact, it was like being aboard one's
own vessel, and now that we were fairly going home, being driven
towards the English Channel at a steady pace of some twelve or thirteen
knots in the hour by the steady resistless thrust of the propeller, we
could find heart to abandon ourselves to every delightful sensation
born of the sweeping passage of the beautiful steamer, to every emotion
inspired by each other's society, and by the free, boundless, noble
prospect of dark blue waters that was spread around us.

We were uninterrupted till five o'clock.  The captain then advanced,
and saluting us with as much respect as if we had been the earl and his
lady, he inquired if we would have tea served in the cabin.  I answered
that we should be very glad of a cup of tea; but that he was to give
himself no trouble; the simplest fare he could put before us we should
feel as grateful for as if he sat us down to a mansion house dinner.

He said that the steward had been left ashore at Madeira, but that a
sailor, who knew what to do as a waiter, would attend upon us.

"Who would suppose, Grace," said I, when we were alone, "that the ocean
was so hospitable?  Figure us finding ourselves ashore in such a
condition as was our lot when we thought the _Spitfire_ sinking under
us--in other words, _in want_!  At how many houses might we have
knocked without getting shelter or the offer of a meal?  This is like
being made welcome in Grosvenor Square, and you may compare the
_Carthusian_ to a fine mansion in Bayswater."

"I have had quite enough of the sea, Herbert," she answered.  "Its
hospitality is not to my taste; and yet, if you owned such a steamer as
this, I believe I should be willing to make a voyage in her with you
when we are married."

I let this pass, holding that I had already said enough as to the
legitimacy of our shipboard union.

And now what follows I need not be very minute in relating.  The
captain contrived for "tea," as he called it, as excellent a meal as we
could have wished for; white biscuit, good butter, bananas, a piece of
virgin corned-beef, and preserved milk to put into our tea.  What
better fare could one ask for?  I had a pipe and tobacco with me, and
as I walked the deck in the evening with my darling, I had never felt
happier.

It was a rich autumn evening; the wind had slackened and was now a
light air, and we lingered on deck long after the light had faded in
the western sky, leaving the still young moon shining brightly over the
sea, across whose dark, wrinkled, softly-heaving surface ran the wake
of the speeding yacht, in a line like a pathway traversing a boundless
moor.

We passed one or two shadowy ships, picking them up and then dropping
them with a velocity, that to our homeward-yearning hearts was
exceedingly soothing and comforting.  Then, when the strong, continuous
sweep of the breeze raised by the passage of the steamer grew too
strong for Grace, we descended into the cabin, where our sailor
attendant, lighted the fine chandelier or candelabra, and Grace and I
sat in splendour, our forms reflected in the mirrors, everything
visible as by sunlight, though there must have been some magic above
the art of the sun in those soft pencils of light flowing from the
centre-piece of oil-flames; for never before had I observed in my
darling so delicate and tender a bloom of complexion; her hair, too,
seemed to gather a deeper richness of dye, and her eyes--

But, enough of such parish talk; though I know not why a lover should
not be as fully privileged to celebrate his sweetheart's perfection in
prose, as a poet is in verse.  It is a matter of custom rather than of
taste.  Dante might have praised his Beatrice, Waller his Sacharissa,
Horace and Prior their Chloes, and a very great many other gentlemen a
very great many other ladies in prose sentences, quite as fine and true
to the understanding as their verse.  But would they have found
readers?  It is this consideration that makes me take a hurried leave
of Grace's eyes.




CHAPTER XIV

HOMEWARD BOUND

I heartily appreciated the Earl of ----'s theory of sea-beds when I
sprang into my narrow shelf of bunk, and found myself buoyant on some
very miracle of spring mattress.  I slept as soundly as one who sleeps
to wake no more; but on going on deck some little while before the
breakfast was served, I was grievously disappointed to find a wet day.
There was very little wind, but the sky was one dismal surface of
leaden cloud, from which the rain was falling almost perpendicularly
with a sort of obstinacy of descent that was full of the menace of a
tardy abatement.  Fortunately, the horizon lay well open; one could see
some miles, and the steamer was washing along at her old pace--a full
thirteen, with a nearly becalmed collier, ragged, wet and staggering,
all patches and bentinck-boom, dissolving rapidly into the weather over
the starboard quarter.  Captain Verrion, in streaming oilskins,
catching sight of my head, came aft to inquire if I had slept
comfortably.  We then talked of the weather.

"One may know the English Channel ain't fur off, sir," said he, with a
grin, as he looked up at the sky.

"Ay," said I, "and how would it be with us if we depended upon sails?
There is better music to me in the noise of your engine-room than in
the finest performance of the first opera orchestra in the world."

He respectfully assented; and to kill the time as I stood under
shelter, I asked a few questions about the earl and countess, related
our adventures, taking care, however, to let him suppose that we were a
young married couple out on a yachting honeymoon--not that I said this;
I allowed him to infer it; spoke of the chances of the _Spitfire_, and
then seeing Grace at the foot of the ladder, joined her, and presently
we were at breakfast.

It rained incessantly, but, happily, the wind remained small, and we
travelled along as quietly in that three hundred and fifty ton yacht as
though we reposed in the saloon of an Atlantic giantess.  A number of
volumes filled the shelves of a sumptuous bookcase; I took the liberty
of seeking for a book for Grace, and found that the collection
consisted almost entirely of novels.  His lordship was as wise in his
choice of literature for sea-going purposes as in his taste for
spring-mattresses, for what but a novel in a yacht's cabin on a wet day
can fix the attention?

It was some time after three o'clock in the afternoon, that on a sudden
the engines were "slowed down," as I believe the term is, and a minute
later the revolutions of the propeller ceased.  There is always
something startling in the abrupt cessation of the pulsing of the screw
in a steamer at sea.  One gets so used to the noise of the engines, to
the vibrating sensation communicated in a sort of tingling throughout
the frame of the vessel by the thrashing blades, that the suspension of
the familiar sound falls like a loud and fearful hush upon the ear.
Grace, who had been dozing, opened her eyes.

"What can the matter be?" cried I.

As I spoke I heard a voice, apparently aboard the yacht, hailing.  I
pulled on my cap, turned up the collar of my coat, and ran on deck
expecting to find the yacht in the heart of a thickness of rain and fog
with some big shadow of a ship looming within biscuit-toss.  It was
raining steadily, but the sea was not more shrouded than it had been at
any other hour of the day, saving perhaps that something of the
complexion of the evening, which was not far off, lay sombre in the wet
atmosphere.  I ran to the side and saw at a distance of the length of
the steam yacht, my own hapless little dandy, the _Spitfire_!  Her main
mast was wholly gone, yet I knew her at once.  There she lay, looking
far more miserably wrecked than when I had left her, lifting and
falling forlornly upon the small swell, her poor little pump going,
plied, as I instantly perceived, by the boy, Bobby Allett.

I had sometimes thought of her as in harbour, and sometimes as at the
bottom of the sea, but never, somehow, as still washing about, helpless
and sodden, with a gushing scupper and a leaky bottom.  Caudel, poor
old Caudel, stood at the rail shouting to Captain Verrion, who was
singing out to him from the bridge.

I rushed forward, bawling to Captain Verrion, "That's the _Spitfire_;
that's my yacht!" and then at the top of my voice I shouted across the
space of water between the two vessels, "Ho, Caudel! where are the rest
of you, Caudel?  For God's sake launch your boat and come aboard!"

He stood staring at me, dropping his head first on one side, then on
the other, doubting the evidence of his sight, and reminding one of the
ghost in Hamlet: "It lifted up its head and did address itself to
motion as it would speak."  Astonishment appeared to bereave him of
speech.  For some moments he could do nothing but stare, then up went
both hands with a gesture that was eloquent of--"Well, I'm _blowed_!"

"Come aboard, Caudel!  Come aboard!" I roared, for the little dandy
still had her dinghey and I did not wish to put Captain Verrion to the
trouble of fetching the two fellows.

With the motions and air of a man dumb-founded, or under the influence
of drink, Caudel addressed the lad, who dropped the pump handle, and
between them they launched the boat, smack-fashion.  Caudel then sprang
into her with an oar and sculled across to us.  He came floundering
over the side, and yet again stood staring at me as though discrediting
his senses.  The colour appeared to have been washed out of his face by
wet; his very oilskins seemed to have surrendered their water-proof
properties, and they clung to his frame as soaked rags would.  His
boots were full of water, and his eyes resembled pieces of jellyfish
fixed on either side his nose.  I grasped his hand.

"Of all astonishing meetings, Caudel!  But how is it that you are here?
What has become of the main mast?  Where are the rest of the men?
Never did a man look more shipwrecked than you.  Are you thirsty?  Are
you starving?"

By this time Captain Verrion had joined us, and a knot of the steamer's
crew stood on the forecastle looking first at the _Spitfire_, then at
Caudel; scarcely, I daresay, knowing as yet whether to feel amused or
amazed at this singular meeting.  Caudel had the slow, laborious mind
of the merchant sailor.  He continued for some moments to heavily and
damply gaze about him, then said:

"Dummed if this ain't wonderful, too.  To find you here, sir! and your
young lady, Mr. Barclay?"

"Safe and well in the cabin," I answered; "but where are the others,
Caudel?"

"I'll spin you the yarn in a jiffy, sir!" he answered, with a
countenance that indicated a gradual recollection of his wits.  "Arter
you left us we got some sail upon the yacht; but just about sundown it
breezed up in a bit of a puff and the rest of the mast went overboard,
a few inches above the deck.  Well, there we lay.  There was nothen to
be done.  Job Crew, he says to me, 'What's next?' says he.  'What but a
tow home,' says I.  'It'll have to be that,' says he, 'and pretty
quick, too,' he says, 'for I've now had nigh enough of this
galliwanting.'  Job was awanting in sperrit, Mr. Barclay.  I own I was
surprised to hear him, but I says nothen, and Dick Files, _he_ says
nothen, and neither do Jim Foster.  Well, at daybreak a little barque
bound to the River Thames comes along and hails us.  I asked her to
give me a tow that I might have a chance of falling in with a tug.  The
master shook his head, and sings out that he'd take us aboard, but we
wasn't to talk of _towing_.  On this Job says, 'Here goes for my
clothes.'  Jim follows him.  Dick says to me, 'What are you going to
do?'  'Stick to the yacht,' says I.  He was beginning to argue.  'No
good atalking,' says I, 'here I am and here I stops.'  Wouldn't it have
been a blooming shame," he added, turning slowly to Captain Verrion,
"to have deserted that there dandy when nothen's wanted but an
occasional spell at the pump, and when something was bound to come
along presently to give us a drag?"

Captain Verrion nodded, with a little hint of patronage, I thought, in
his appreciative reception of Caudel's views.

"Well, to make an end of the yarn, Mr. Barclay," continued Caudel,
"them three men went aboard the barque, taking their clothes with 'em;
but when I told Bobby to go too, 'No,' says he, 'I'll stop and help ye
to pump, sir.'  There's the makings of a proper English sailor, Mr.
Barclay, in that there boy," he exclaimed, casting his eyes at the lad
who had again addressed himself to the pump.

"And here you've been all day?" said I.

"All day, sir, and all night too, and a dirty time it's bin."

"Waiting for something to give you a tow, with a long black night at
hand?"

"Mr. Barclay," said he, "I told ye I should stick to that there little
dandy, and I wouldn't break my word for no man."

"You sha'n't be disappointed," said Captain Verrion, bestowing on
Caudel a hearty nod of approval, this time untinctured by
condescension, "give us the end of your tow rope and we'll drag the
dandy home for ye."

"Cap'n, I thank 'ee," said Caudel.

"You and the boy are pretty nigh wore out, I allow," exclaimed Captain
Verrion.  "I'll put a couple of men aboard the _Spitfire_.  How often
do she want pumping?"

"'Bout every half hour."

"You stay here," said Captain Verrion, looking with something of
commiseration at Caudel, who, the longer one surveyed him, the more
soaked, ashen, and shipwrecked one found him.  "I'll send for the boy,
and you can both dry yourselves and get a good long spell of rest."

He left us to give the necessary orders to his men, and, whilst the
steamer launched her own boat, I stood talking with Caudel, telling him
of our adventures aboard the _Carthusian_, of our marriage, and so
forth.  He listened very gravely whilst I talked of my marriage.

"I fear it's a sham," said I, "but it will be something to strengthen
my hands with when I come to tackle Lady Amelia."

"A sham!" cried he, "no fear, sir.  If you've been married by the
master of a ship, there's no more splicing wanted.  You're a wedded
man.  There can be no breaking away from it."

"How do you know?" said I, wondering whether he _did_ know.

"How do I know, sir?  Why, the master of a ship can do anything aboard
his own craft, and whatever he does is lawful."

This was mere forecastle superstition, and I saw that he did _not_ know.

"Anyway, Caudel," said I, "the wedding ring is on the young lady's
finger.  Captain Verrion has noticed it, and I shall feel obliged by
your calling her Mrs. Barclay whenever you have occasion to speak of
her.  Give Allett that hint, too, will you?"

I had got into the shelter of the companion whilst I talked, and Grace,
hearing my voice, called to me to tell her why the steamer had stopped,
and if there was anything wrong.

"Come here, my darling," said I.  She approached and stood at the foot
of the steps.  "We have fallen in with the _Spitfire_, Grace, and here
is Caudel."

She uttered an exclamation of astonishment.  He directed his
oyster-like eyes into the comparative gloom, and then catching sight of
her, knuckled his forehead, and exclaimed, "Bless your sweet face!  And
I am glad indeed, mum, to meet ye and find you both well and going home
likewise."  She came up the steps to give him her hand and I saw the
old sailor's face working as he bent over it.

The steamer made a short job of the _Spitfire_; but a very little
manoeuvring with the propeller was needful; a line connected the two
vessels; the yacht's boat returned with the boy Bobby, leaving three of
the steamer's crew in the dandy; the engine-room bell sounded,
immediately was felt the thrilling of the engines in motion, and
presently the _Mermaid_ was ripping through it once more with the poor
little dismasted _Spitfire_ dead in her wake.  I sent for the boy, and
praised him warmly for his manly behaviour in sticking to Caudel.
Captain Verrion then told them both to go below and get some hot tea,
and put on dry clothing belonging to them, that had been brought from
the dandy.

"I'm thinking, sir," said he, when Caudel and the other had left, "that
I can't do better than run you into Mount's Bay.  I never was at
Penzance, but I believe there's a bit of a harbour there, and no doubt
a repairing slipway, and I understood that Penzance was your
destination all along."

I assured him that he would be adding immeasurably to his kindness, by
doing as he proposed, "but as to the _Spitfire_," I continued, "I
sha'n't spend a farthing upon her.  My intention is to sell her, and
divide what she will fetch amongst those who have preserved her.  I
have had more of the _Spitfire_ than I want, Captain Verrion, and
though I am glad to know that she is towing astern, I protest--assuming
the safety of her crew assured--that it would not have caused me a pang
to learn she had gone to the bottom."

"Well, sir, we'll head for Mount's Bay then.  It will be a saving of
some few hours of sea anyway for the lady," and with that he trudged
forward.

From the shelter of the companion hatch we could just catch a view over
the steamer's taffrail of the _Spitfire_ as she came sliding after us
to the pull of the tow-rope.  With linked arms Grace and I stood
looking at her.  The air was darkening to the descent of the evening
shadow, the rain poured continuously; but the wind was gone.  The sea
undulated in an oil-like surface, and the rain as it fell pitted the
water with black points, as of ink.  The melancholy of the scene was
unspeakably heightened by that detail of mutilated, dismasted yacht
astern, and by the tragic significance she gathered for us as we stood
looking, recalling the night of the elopement, our stealthy floating
out of Boulogne harbour, the gale that had nearly foundered us, and our
escape that might well seem miraculous to our land-going eyes as we
noticed her littleness and her present helplessness, and remembered the
height of the seas which ran, and the hurricane weight of storm which
she had survived.

We killed the evening with books and talk, and the minutes fled with
the velocity of the flight of birds.  Our sailor steward informed us
that Caudel and the boy had turned in after making a hearty supper and
were sleeping like dead men.  I stood awhile in the companion to smoke
a pipe before going to bed; but at that hour the night was as black as
thunder, the wet hissed upon our decks as it fell; yet upon the white
waters of the steamer's wake the dim configuration of the little
_Spitfire_ was visible, with her weak side-lights of red and green
dimly glimmering over the pale, faint stream of froth that rushed from
the _Mermaid's_ counter to the dandy's sides.

It was possibly the thoughts and memories induced by the obscure and
melancholy vision of the little fabric in our wake that rendered me
nervous.  I thought to myself--here we are steaming at ten or twelve
knots an hour through a thick, coal-black night; suppose we should
plunge into some wooden or metal side?  Some such apprehensions as
this, not quite idle nor unmanly either, dismissed me to my cabin with
a resolution to lie down fully clothed, and for three hours I lay wide
awake, listening to the restless grinding of the engines and to the
sounds of water flowing swiftly past.  I then rose, and felt my way up
the companion steps, not doubting to find the same black, weeping night
I had left; instead of which my mind was instantly relieved by the
spectacle of a high, clear sky, crowded with stars, with the firm ebony
line of the horizon showing sharp against the distant starry reaches,
and within half a mile of us on our starboard beam the huge shape of an
ocean steamer, some vessel from who shall tell what distant part of the
world--the Cape, the Indies, the far-off Australias--sliding past us it
seemed almost half as fast again as we ourselves were going, a vast
symmetric shadow, like an island, with ore bright point of light only
visible to my eyes.

I waited until she had drawn ahead, then turned in afresh, this time
between the sheets, and slept like a top.

The change of weather, the clearness of the night helped us, and some
time about two o'clock on the afternoon of Monday the _Mermaid_, with
the _Spitfire_ in tow, was steaming into Mount's Bay.  I stood with
Grace on my arm looking.  The land seemed as novel and refreshing to
our sight as though we had kept the sea for weeks and weeks.  The sun
stood high, the blue waters delicately brushed by the light wind ran in
foamless ripples, the long curve of the parade with the roofs of houses
past it dominated by a church came stealing out of the green slopes and
hills beyond.  A few smacks from Newlyn were putting to sea, and the
whole picture that way was rich with the dyes of their canvas.

The steamer was brought to a stand when she was yet some distance from
Penzance harbour, but long before this we had been made out from the
shore, and several boats were approaching to inquire what was wrong and
to offer such help as the state of the _Spitfire_ suggested.  Caudel
and Captain Verrion came to us where we were standing, and the former
said:

"I'm going aboard the dandy now, sir.  I'll see her snug and will then
take your honour's commands."

"Our address will be my cousin's house, which is some little distance
from Penzance," I answered; "here it is," and I pulled out a piece of
paper and scribbled the address upon it.  "You'll be without anything
in your pocket, I daresay," I continued, handing him five sovereigns.
"See to the boy, Caudel, and if he wants to go home you must learn
where he lives, for I mean to sell that yacht there, and there'll be
money to go to him.  And so farewell for the present," said I, shaking
the honest fellow heartily by the hand.

He saluted Grace, and went over the side, followed by Bobby Allett, and
both of them were presently aboard the little _Spitfire_.

"There are boats coming," exclaimed Captain Verrion, "which will tow
your dandy into Penzance harbour, sir.  Will you go ashore in one of
them, or shall I have one of the yacht's boats lowered for you?"

Thanking him heartily, I replied that one of the Penzance boats would
do very well, and then looking into my pocket-book and finding that I
had no more gold about me than I should need, I entered the cabin, sent
the sailor attendant for some ink, and wrote a couple of cheques, one
of which I asked Captain Verrion to accept for himself, and to
distribute the proceeds of the other amongst his crew.  He was
reluctant to take the money, said that the earl was a born gentleman
who would wish him to do everything that had been done, that no sailor
ought to receive money for serving people fallen in with in a condition
of distress at sea; but I got him to put the cheques into his pocket at
last, and several boats having by this time come alongside, I shook the
worthy man by the hand, thanked him again and again for his treatment
of us, and went with Grace down the little gangway ladder into the boat.

We had no sooner quitted the yacht than the engine-room bell rang, and
the beautiful fabric was in motion, and before our boatmen had measured
a dozen strokes, the steamer's stern was at us, with Captain Verrion
flourishing his brass-bound cap to us from the bridge.  There were two
boats alongside my wretched little dandy, and so quiet was the day that
I could hear Caudel talking to their occupants.  But I was now wholly
done with her; honest Caudel and Bobby Allett were safe, and I could
think of little more than of the string of adventures I should have to
relate to my cousin, and of what was beyond, what Lady Amelia was going
to do, whether it might come to my cousin being unable to publish the
banns for us, and whether the darling at my side had been made my true
and lawful wife by Captain Parsons' recital of the marriage service.

On landing we proceeded to the Queen's Hotel where I ordered dinner,
and then wrote a letter to my cousin asking him and his wife to come to
us as speedily as possible, adding that we had been very nearly
shipwrecked and had met with some strange adventures, the narrative of
which, if attempted, must fill a very considerable bundle of
manuscript.  This done I told the waiter to procure me a mounted
messenger, and within three quarters of an hour of our arrival at
Penzance my letter was on its way at a hard gallop to the little
straggling village of ---- of which Frank Howe was vicar.

When we had dined I stood with Grace at the window of the sitting-room
that overlooked the noble bight of Mount's Bay.  On our left rose the
lofty Marazion hills, with the little town of Marazion lying white at
the eastern base of the range, and beyond ran the dark blue loom of
Cudden Point melting into the dim azure of the Lizard district.  The
sun was in the west, his light was red, and this warm dye made a
glorious autumn picture of that sweep of cliff embraced waters.
Several colliers lay high and dry on the mud just abreast of the town,
but the _Spitfire_ had vanished, towed, as I might suppose, by boats to
the security of the harbour that was hidden from me.  Far past the
distant giant foreland point was an orange-coloured sail showing like a
delicate edge of cloud over the edge of the blue, lens-like rim of the
sea.  I thought of the _Carthusian_--of our sea marriage--and lifting
my darling's hand, toyed mechanically with the wedding-ring upon it,
whilst I looked at her.

She had been pale and nervous ever since our arrival; her delight in
being safely ashore at last had seemed but a short-lived sensation.
She looked at the ring with which I was toying and said:

"What shall I do with this thing?"

"Go on wearing it down to the time when it will be necessary to remove
it in order to replace it."

"And what will your cousin think of me--a clergyman!  And his wife is a
clergyman's daughter.  Oh, Herbert!" she added, sighing in a shuddering
way.

"They will admire you, they will consider you the sweetest of girls.
What else can they think, Grace?"

But her mood was what it had been at the time we sailed out of Boulogne
harbour.  She was depressed, frightened, acutely sensitive, dreading
opinion, and all to such a degree that she could utter nothing which
was not full of apprehension and regret, so that anyone who had watched
us unseen must have concluded that either we were not lovers, or that
we had been married much longer than our tender years suggested.  But
lovers we were all the same! and however it might have been with _her_
in that little passage of worry, uncertainty, and nervousness, she had
never been dearer to me; never had I felt prouder of winning her heart,
nor more triumphant in my possession of her.




CHAPTER XV

THE END

Time passed, and I was beginning to fear that some engagement prevented
Howe and his wife from coming over to us, when, hearing a noise of
wheels, I stepped to the window and saw my cousin assisting a lady out
of a smart little pony carriage.

"Here they are!" I exclaimed to Grace.

There was a pause; my darling looked about her with terrified eyes, and
I believe she would have rushed from the room but for the apprehension
of running into the arms of the visitors as they ascended the
staircase.  A waiter opened the door, and in stepped Mr. and Mrs. Frank
Howe.  My cousin and I eagerly shook hands, but nothing could be said
or done until the ladies were introduced.  I had never before met Mrs.
Howe, and found her a fair-haired, pretty woman of some
eight-and-twenty years, dressed somewhat "dowdily," to use the ladies'
word; but her countenance so beamed with cheerfulness and good-nature
that it was only needful to look as her to like her.  Frank, on the
other hand, was a tall, well-built man of some three-and-thirty, with
small side whiskers, deep-set eyes, and a large nose, and teeth so
white and regular that it was a pleasure to see him smile.  One guessed
that whatever special form his Christianity took it would not be
wanting in muscularity.  He held Grace's hand in both his and seemed to
dwell with enjoyment upon her beauty as he addressed her in some
warm-hearted sentences.

Mrs. Howe kissed her on both cheeks, drew her to the sofa, seated
herself by her side, and was instantly voluble and delightful.

I took Frank to the window, and with all the brevity possible in such a
narrative of adventures as ours, related what had befallen us.  He
listened with a running commentary of "By Jove!"--"You don't say
so,"--"Is it possible?" and other such exclamations, constantly
directing glances at Grace, who was now deep in talk with Mrs. Howe,
and, as I might know by the expression in her face, excusing her
conduct by explaining the motives of it.  In fact, even as I talked I
could catch such words as "Ma'mselle Championet,"--"the Roman Catholic
Priest,"--"Lady Amelia Roscoe's bigotry,"--with one or two other
expressions, all giving me to know in what direction their conversation
tended.

Mrs Howe's air was one of affection and sympathy, as though she had
come to my darling with the resolution to love her and to help her.

"She is very young, Herbert," said Frank in a low voice.

"She is eighteen," I answered.

"She is exquisitely beautiful.  I cannot wonder at you even if I could
have the heart to condemn you.  But, is not that a wedding-ring on her
finger?"

"It is," I answered, looking at him.

He looked hard at me in return and exclaimed, "A mere provision against
public curiosity, I presume?  For surely you are not married?"

"I am not so sure of that," I answered; "but my story is not yet
ended," and I then told him of the marriage service which had been
performed by Captain Parsons on board the ship, _Carthusian_.

"Tut!" cried he, with a decided churchman-like shake of the head when I
had made an end, "that's no marriage, man."

"I believe it is then," said I, "though, of course, until _you_ unite
us we do not consider ourselves man and wife."

"I should think not," he exclaimed with vehemence.  "What! a plain
master of a ship empowered to solemnise holy matrimony?  Certainly not.
No churchman would hear of such a thing."

"Ay, but it's not for the Church, it's the affair of the law.  If the
law says it's all right the Church is bound to regard it as right."

"Certainly _not_," he cried, and was proceeding, but I interrupted him
by repeating that we had consented to be married by Captain Parsons in
the forlorn hope that the contract might be binding.

"But without banns?--without licence?--without the consent of the young
lady's guardians?  No! no!" he cried, "you are not married.  But it is
highly desirable," he added, with a look at Grace, "that you should get
married without delay.  And so what do you propose to do?

"Well, time may be saved by your publishing the banns at once, Frank."

"Yes, but you must first obtain the guardian's consent."

"Oh, confound it!" I cried, "I did not know that.  I believed the banns
could be published whilst the consent was being worked for."

He mused awhile, eyeing his wife and Grace, who continued deep in
conversation, and then, after a considerable pause, exclaimed:

"There is nothing to be done but this; we must revert to your original
scheme; Miss Bellassys--"

"Call her Grace," said I.

"Well, Grace must come and stay with us."

I nodded, for _that_ I had intended all along.

"I will find a lodging for you in the village."  I nodded again.
"Meanwhile--this very day, indeed--you must sit down and write to Lady
Amelia Roscoe, saying all that your good sense can suggest, and taking
your chance, as you have put it, of the appeal your association with
her niece will make to her ladyship's worldly vanity and to her
perceptions as a woman of society."

"All that you are saying," I exclaimed, "I had long ago resolved on,
and you will find this scheme as you have put it almost word for word
in the letter in which I told you of my plans and asked you to marry
us."

"Yes, I believe my recommendations are not original," said he.  "There
is something more to suggest, however.  If Lady Amelia will send Grace
her consent, why wait for the banns to be published?  Why not procure a
licence?  It is due to Grace," said he, sinking his voice and sending a
look of admiration at her, "that you should make her your wife as
speedily as possible.

"Yes, yes.  I have heard that said before.  I have been a good deal
advised on this head.  My dear fellow, only consider.  Would not I make
her my wife this instant if you will only consent to marry us?"

He laughed and turned from me, and addressed Grace, and presently the
four of us were busily talking.  By this time my darling had regained
some degree of confidence; her eyes were bright, her cheeks wore a
little glow, there was nothing of embarrassment in her smile or general
air as she addressed my cousin or met his gaze.  In fact, the talk with
Mrs. Howe had done her a deal of good.  Her fears had foreboded a sort
of Hannah More like view of things in Frank's wife--an easy capacity of
recoiling and of being frosted from head to foot by such behaviour as
that of an elopement; and she had no doubt that if Mrs. Howe took her
to her home and showed her some kindness, her conduct would be a mere
effusion of parochial sensibility; it would be her duty--her duty as a
clergyman's wife, and she would not do less for a servant-maid that had
run away with a grocer's assistant.

This, I say, had been my sweetheart's apprehension, but a few minutes'
chat had corrected it, and she could now look with happiness and
friendship at the amiable and pretty, if dowdy, woman who was seated at
her side, and attend without any further appearance of constraint than
what one would expect to find in so young and girlish a character to
the kindly, graceful, warm-hearted conversation of my cousin Frank.

The pony and trap had been sent round to some adjacent stables, but by
seven o'clock we had made all necessary arrangements, and the vehicle
was again brought to the door.  Grace was to be the guest of my cousin
and his wife until we heard from Lady Amelia Roscoe.  I should sleep at
the hotel that night, and next day take possession of the best lodgings
Frank could procure for me in his little parish.  It was also settled
that next day Sophie--for that was Mrs. Howe's Christian name--should
come to Penzance with Grace and purchase all that was immediately
needful in the shape of wearing apparel, and so on.

"I shall to-night," said I, "write to Mademoiselle Championet and
request her to send your boxes, Grace."

"Wait until you hear from Lady Amelia," said Frank.  "She may quarrel
with mademoiselle and refuse to pay her, in which case mademoiselle
will have a lien upon the luggage and stick to it."

I laughed and exclaimed, "There is no hurry," and then after taking
Grace in my arms and straining her to my heart, as though we were about
to part for ever and ever, and after much cordial handshaking with
Frank and his wife, I accompanied the three of them downstairs, saw
them into the pony-carriage, and when they had driven off, returned to
write a letter to Lady Amelia Roscoe.

It is some years now since all this happened.  I have no copy of that
letter, and my memory is not strong in points of this sort.  I
recollect, however, after making several attempts, that I produced
something which was brief almost to abruptness, and that it satisfied
me as on the whole very well put, not wanting in a quality of what I
might term mild brutality, for this was an element I could not very
well manage without having regard to what I had to ask and to what I
had to tell.  And let this reference to that letter suffice, though I
must add that I took care to enclose a copy of Captain Parsons'
certificate of our marriage, with the names of those who had signed it,
affirming that the marriage was good in point of law, as she might
easily assure herself by consulting her solicitors, and also
acquainting her in no doubtful terms that the wedding-ring was on
Grace's finger and that we regarded ourselves as husband and wife.

I had scarcely despatched this letter when Caudel was announced.  He
stood in the doorway, cap in hand, knuckling his forehead and backing a
bit with a rolling gait, after the custom of the British merchant
sailor.

"Well, Mr. Barclay, sir, and how are ye again?  And how's the young
lady after all these here traverses?"

I bade him sit down, pulled the bell for a glass of grog for him, and
asked for news of the _Spitfire_.  "Well, sir," he answered, "she's
just what I've come to talk to ye about.  She'd started a butt as I all
along thought, otherwise she's as sound as a bell.  There was a
shipwright as came down to look at her, and he asked me what we was
going to do.  I told him that I didn't think the gent as owned her
meant to repair her.  'I rather fancy,' I says, says I, feeling my way,
'that he wants to sell her.'  'How much do 'ee ask, d'ye know?' says
he, looking at the little dandy.  'I'm sure I can't answer that,' says
I, 'but dessay he'll accept any reasonable offer.'  Says he, 'May I
view her?'  'Sartinly,' I says, says I.  He thoroughly overhauled her
inside and out, and then, says he, 'I believe I knows a customer for
this here craft.  Suppose you go and larn what the gentleman wants, and
let me know.  You'll find me at--' and here he names a public-house."

"Get what you can for her, Caudel," I answered; "the more the better
for those to whom the money will go.  For my part, as you know, I
consider her as at the bottom, but since you've pulled her through I'll
ask you to pack up certain articles which are on board; the cabin
clock, the plate, my books," and I named a few other items of the
little craft's internal furniture.

Well, he sat with me for half-an-hour talking over the dandy and our
adventures, then left me, and I went into the town to make a few
necessary purchases, missing the society of my darling as though I had
lost my right arm; indeed, I felt so wretched without her that,
declining the landlord's invitation to join a select circle of Penzance
wits over whom he was in the habit of presiding in the evening in a
smoking-room full of the vapour of tobacco and the steam of hot rum and
whisky, I went to bed at nine o'clock, and may say that I did not sleep
the less soundly for missing the heave of the ocean.

Next morning shortly after breakfast Frank arrived to drive me over to
----.  Until we were clear of the town he could talk of nothing but
Grace, how sweet she was, how exquisite her breeding, how gentle.  All
this was as it should be, and I heard him with delight.

"But I want you to understand, Herbert, that my conscience never could
have suffered me to countenance this elopement but for Lady Amelia's
efforts--underhand efforts I must say--to procure her niece's
perversion."

"Oh, I quite understand that," I exclaimed.

"She informs me that both her father and mother were Protestants."

"That is so."

"We have a right then to assume, as I put it to her in talking the
matter over last night, that were they living they would still be
Protestants and would wish their child to remain in our Church.  She
herself has not the slightest leaning towards Roman Catholicism.
Undoubtedly her aunt's conduct is without justification.  She was to be
rescued, as I understood from your letter from a species of persuasion
which a girl of her years and temperament might not long be able to
resist.  The remedy lay in this elopement.  I am sorry to have to say
it; but the case is altogether a peculiar one; and I, Herbert, speaking
as a clergyman, cannot find it in me to pronounce against you both."

"If an elopement had made a Roman Catholic of her, her aunt would have
been willing," said I.

"No doubt, no doubt.  Here," said he, putting the reins into my hands,
"hold these for a moment or two, Herbert.  You recollect that yesterday
I pooh-poohed your opinion that a marriage at sea may be a lawful
ceremony?"

He pulled out a pocket-book and searched it whilst he continued to talk.

"My wife's uncle was old Admiral Clements, and at his death a number of
his books came to us.  We were talking last evening about the marriage
on board the _Carthusian_, when Sophie suddenly exclaimed, 'Frank, I
believe I know where the record of a marriage at sea is to be found.'
She sat pondering and puzzling awhile, then stepped to the bookcase and
exclaimed, 'This will be it, I am sure.'  She pulled out a volume of
memoirs of Admiral Markham, and after hunting through it, read what I
have here copied for your special behoof, Herbert.  'Bessie was
Elizabeth, eldest daughter of the Dean of York, the Archbishop's third
son.  She was born August 28th, 1790.  Josephine was the French young
lady adopted by the Archbishop's family.  Both girls were then
seventeen and devotedly attached to each other.  After the Archbishop's
death they were not parted but lived with his widow.  On August 30th,
1815, Bessie was married to a crusty old general named Rufane Donkin
and was to go out to India with him.  But she could not bear to be
separated from her friend, so it was arranged that Josephine should
accompany her.  General Donkin was of a very jealous disposition and
could not endure his wife liking anything or anybody but himself.  On
board the ship he began to treat her young friend with discourtesy, and
at last with such brutality that it excited the indignation of both
captain and passengers.  Among the latter there was a young officer,
named Chadwick, whose pity for the forlorn girl grew into love.  He
entreated her to marry him that he might have the right to protect her.
At last she consented, _and the marriage ceremony was performed during
the voyage by Captain Haviside, the captain of the ship_."

He replaced the pocket-book, took the reins from me, and we stared at
each other.

"Well," said I, bestowing an exultant nod upon him, "that looks
ship-shape enough, doesn't it? as Admiral Clements would have said."

"They were probably re-married," said he.

"That remains to be proved," I rejoined.

"It certainly shakes me in my views," he exclaimed.  "Still, it seems
truly iniquitous that unconsecrated hands--such a person as a ship's
captain--should enjoy the privileges of a priest."

"He can christen."

"No!" he shouted.

This discussion was only terminated by our arrival at his house; the
most delightful little parsonage that can be imagined: a snug, green,
nestling box to the eye, yet quite equal to the requirements of the
large family which this mild and happy couple bade fair to encumber
themselves with.  The church was within a short walk, an aged, ivy-clad
structure, with many noble trees round about it, and a yard full of
ancient, leaning indecipherable, memorial stones.  Grace was awaiting
our arrival that she might drive with Sophie to Penzance on her
shopping errands.  We embraced as though we had not met for years.  I
said to her:

"Now you are satisfied that you are my wife?"

"No," she cried, holding up her left hand from which she had removed
the wedding-ring; then producing it from her pocket, she added, "Keep
it till you can put it on properly."

This damped me, and my face showed some annoyance.  I honestly believed
her to be my wife, willing as I was that Frank should presently confirm
the ceremony that Captain Parsons had performed, and her removal of the
ring was a sort of shock to me, though, to be sure, my good sense told
me that if there was any virtue whatever in our shipboard union it was
not to be weakened by my carrying the ring instead of her wearing it.

She stood gazing at me in her loving, girlish way for a moment, then
observing disappointment, slipped her fingers into my waistcoat pocket,
pulled out the ring, and put it on again.  I kissed her for that, and
though Frank shook his head, Sophie said, "If Grace is really married,
as I believe her to be after what Frank read, then she is perfectly in
the right to do what her husband wishes."

But to make an end, seeing that but little more remains to be told.  It
was four days after our arrival at ---- that I drove Grace over to
Penzance to enable her to keep an appointment with her dressmaker.
Caudel still hung about the quaint old town.  He had sent me a rude,
briny scrawl, half the words looking as though they had been smeared
out by his little finger, and the others as if they had been written by
his protruded tongue, in which he said, in spelling beyond expression
wonderful, that he had brought the shipwright to terms, and wished to
see me.  I left Grace at the dressmaker's and walked to the address
where Caudel said I should find him.  He looked highly soaped and
polished, his hair shone like his boots, and he wore a new coat, with
several fathoms of spotted kerchief wound round about his throat.

After we had exchanged a few sentences of greeting and goodwill, he
addressed me thus:

"Your honour gave me leave to do the best I could with the dandy.
Well, Mr. Barclay, sir, this is what I've done and here's the money."

He thrust his hands into the pockets of his trousers, which buttoned up
square as a Dutchman's stern, after the fashion that is long likely to
remain popular with men of the Caudel breed, and pulling out a large
chamois leather bag, he extracted from it a quantity of banknotes, very
worn, greasy and crumpled, and some sovereigns and shillings, which
looked as if they had been stowed away in an old stocking since the
beginning of the century.  He surveyed me with a gaze of respectful
triumph, perhaps watching for some expression of astonishment.

"How much have you there, Caudel?"

"You'll scarcely credit it, sir," said he, grinning.

"But how much, man, how much?"

"One hundred and seventy-three pounds, fourteen shillun', as I'm a
man," cried he, smiting the table with his immense fist.

I smiled, for though I had bought the dandy cheap, she had cost me a
very great deal more, by the time she was fit to go afloat in, than
Caudel had received for her.  But Grace was not to be kept waiting, and
I rose.

"You will give what you think fair to the boy Bobby, Caudel."

He looked at me stupidly.

"Did not I tell you," said I, "that what the dandy fetched was to be
yours, and that something of it was to go to the boy?  As to those who
deserted you, they may call upon me for their wages, but they'll get no
more."

He seemed overwhelmed, and indeed his astonishment surprised me, for I
had imagined my intentions with regard to the yacht were well known to
him.  I cut short the worthy fellow's thanks by assuring him that my
gratitude for his services at Boulogne and for his behaviour throughout
the whole delicate business was not to be expressed by five times the
amount that lay upon the table; and then telling him to let me hear of
him when Miss Bellassys and I were married and settled, and promising,
should I ever go yachting again, to offer him the command of my vessel,
I wrung his hand and ran out, pursued by twenty "God bless ye, sirs."

Grace and I returned to ---- somewhere about four o'clock, having
lunched at Penzance.  We alighted at the vicarage and entered the
fragrant little dining-room.  My cousin and his wife were sitting
waiting for us.  Sophie, on our entrance, started up and cried: "Grace,
here is a letter for you.  I believe it is from your aunt."

My darling turned white, and I was sensible of growing very nearly as
pale as she.  Her hand trembled as she took the letter; she eyed me
piteously, seemed to make an effort to break the envelope, then
extending it to me said, "I dare not read it."

I instantly tore it open, read it to myself once, then aloud:


"_Lady Amelia Roscoe begs to inform her niece that she washes her hands
of her.  She wishes never to see nor to hear of her again.  So far as
Lady Amelia Roscoe's consent goes, her niece is at liberty to do what
she likes and go where she likes.  Any further communication which Lady
Amelia's niece may require to make must be addressed to her ladyship's
solicitors, Messrs. Fox & Wyndall, Lincoln's Inn Fields._"


"Thank Heaven!" I exclaimed, drawing the deepest breath I had ever
fetched in my life.

"Now, Herbert, I am at your service," exclaimed Frank.

Grace was crying, and Sophie, giving her husband and me a reassuring
look, with sisterly gentleness took my darling's arm, and led her out
of the room.

      *      *      *      *      *

Needless to say that in due course we were married, or rather let me
say, re-married.  But this said, the brief incident I have endeavoured
to relate--the story of the elopement--ends.  Down to this present
moment of writing, however, I have been unable to find out whether I
was or whether I was not legitimately, validly, lawfully, made a
husband of by Captain Parsons.  I have put the question to solicitors;
I have written to shipowners and to shipbrokers, to captains and to
mates, to shipping papers, and to a variety of marine authorities, such
as dock superintendents, Board of Trade officials, and nautical
assessors, but to no purpose.  A great many "fancy" that a shipboard
marriage is "all right," but nobody is certain.  What have the readers
of this narrative to say?  Is there any one amongst them who can speak
with authority?  I submit that it is a point which ought to be settled.
Legislation should put an end to doubt.  Could I have felt sure on the
subject, I should have been spared a great deal of anxiety.  That
marriages have taken place at sea is beyond question; the offspring of
these unions must be numerous.  Are they legitimate?  Many colonials
should feel concerned in the question, and I trust yet to receive some
definite information on the matter one way or the other.




POSTSCRIPT

Since this story was written, I find that the Rev. Thomas Moore, Rector
of All-hallows-the-Great, late Surrogate in the Diocese of Canterbury,
in a useful little work on the British and foreign laws of marriage,
entitled, "How to be Married,"[1] writes of marriages on board merchant
vessels, that "There is no statutory provision for these.  But the
requirements of the Merchant Shipping Act, 1854, Section 282, providing
for their proper registration in the Diocesan Registry of London,
assume that they may take place."  In a letter addressed to the author,
Mr. Moore says: "I may say, that to constitute the validity of such
marriages, which I take for granted would be marriages of emergency,
the presence of a clergyman or minister would not be required, and is
not contemplated.  It would be sufficient that the captain of the ship
officiated and made a record of the marriage.  He ought, however, to
report it to the proper authority as soon as possible at the end of the
voyage.  Such marriages, though legal, are rare."



[1] Published by Griffith and Farran.





Printed in Great Britain by Wyman & Sons, Ltd.,
  London and Reading.





Uniform with this Volume

    1  The Mighty Atom                          Marie Corelli
    2  Jane                                     Marie Corelli
    3  Boy                                      Marie Corelli
    4  Spanish Gold                          G. A. Birmingham
    6  Teresa of Watling street                Arnold Bennett
    9  The Unofficial Honeymoon                 Dolf Wyllarde
   18  Round the Red Lamp                  Sir A. Conan Doyle
   20  Light Freights                            W. W. Jacobs
   22  The Long Road                             John Oxenham
   71  The Gates of Wrath                      Arnold Bennett
   81  The Card                                Arnold Bennett
   87  Lalage's Lovers                       G. A. Birmingham
   92  White Fang                                 Jack London
  108  The Adventures of Dr. Whitty          G. A. Birmingham
  113  Lavender and Old Lace                      Myrtle Reed
  125  The Regent                              Arnold Bennett
  129  The Lodger                         Mrs. Belloc Lowndes
  135  A Spinner in the Sun                       Myrtle Reed
  137  The Mystery of Dr. Fu-Manchu                Sax Rohmer
  140  The Love Pirate             C. N. and A. M. Williamson
  143  Sandy Married                         Dorothea Conyers
  150  The Gentleman Adventurer                  H. C. Bailey
  190  The Happy Hunting Ground             Mrs. Alice Perrin
  211  Max Carrados                             Ernest Bramah
  212  Under Western Eyes                       Joseph Conrad
  215  Mr. Grex of Monte Carlo          E. Phillips Oppenheim
  217  A Weaver of Dreams                         Myrtle Reed
  220  A Heritage of Peril                    A. W. Marchmont
  224  Broken Shackles                           John Oxenham
  225  A Knight of Spain                       Marjorie Bowen
  227  Byeways                                 Robert Hichens
  230  The Salving of a Derelict                Maurice Drake
  231  Cameos                                   Marie Corelli
  232  The Happy Valley                          B. M. Croker
  260  At the Sign of the Jack o' Lantern         Myrtle Reed
  259  Anthony Cuthbert                         Richard Bagot
  252  The Golden Barrier            Agnes and Egerton Castle
  262  Devoted Sparkes                          W. Pett Ridge
  256  Two Women                                Max Pemberton
  261  Tarzan of the Apes                Edgar Rice Burroughs
  264  Vengeance is Mine                       Andrew Balfour
  268  His Island Princess                   W. Clark Russell
  269  The Two Marys                            Mrs. Oliphant
  270  Demeter's Daughter                     Eden Phillpotts
  271  The Supreme Crime                      Dorothea Gerard
  274  The Glad Heart                       E. Maria Albanesi
  275  Secret History              C. N. and A. M. Williamson
  276  Mary All-alone                            John Oxenham
  277  Darneley Place                           Richard Bagot
  278  The Desert Trail                         Dane Coolidge
  279  The War Wedding             C. N. and A. M. Williamson
  280  Royal Georgie                          S. Baring-Gould
  281  Because of these Things                 Marjorie Bowen
  282  Mrs. Peter Howard                         Mary E. Mann
  283  The Yellow Diamond                    Adeline Sergeant
  288  A Great Man                             Arnold Bennett
  289  The Rest Cure                            W. B. Maxwell

A short Selection only.









End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Marriage at Sea, by W. Clark Russell

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MARRIAGE AT SEA ***

***** This file should be named 32516.txt or 32516.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/3/2/5/1/32516/

Produced by Al Haines

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.net/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.net),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.net

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.